Jump to content
LL Medico Diapers and More Bambino Diapers - ABDL Diaper Store

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'bedwetting'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • Latest News and Updates
    • Latest News
  • Diaper Talk
    • Newbie Nursery
    • Scoop The Poop
    • Our Lifestyle Discussion
    • [DD] Surveys
    • Incontinence - Medical
    • Rainbow Diapers
    • Story and Art Forum
    • Photos
    • Roleplay
    • Product Reviews and Info
    • Diapers in the News
    • Links and Announcements
    • In and Out Board
  • Connect
    • The Rest of your Life!
    • Meeting Place
    • Game Time
  • Trading Post
    • The Diaper Store - Shopping
    • ABDL FreeCycle
    • Other Stuff For Sale/Trade
  • Support
    • DailyDiapers Tech Support
    • Questions And Answers
    • Friends and Family
    • Restlessfox's Depression Discussion
    • ABDL Memorial
  • Other Fetishes
    • General
    • Spanking
    • Bondage
    • Watersports
  • Clubby McClubFace's British Gossip
  • Big Kids Room's Topics
  • Infant School's Let's talk ...
  • Music Producers Club's Topics
  • Diaper Disciplined's Double Diapers and More...
  • Ab/dl LBGT diapers's Topics
  • For us who are turned on by diapers's Write something about yourself, so we can get to know each other!
  • spankings-4-all's Topics
  • spankings-4-all's ABDL spanking and punishments
  • dutchdiapers's Heya allemaal :) Stel je voor!
  • The hated ones's What's it like?
  • Big but getting Smaller!'s Topics
  • abdl west Yorkshire (uk)'s Topics
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Roleplaying
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Games
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Topics
  • For all Canadiens's Hi
  • Minecraft Daycare's Topics
  • "Nerd" Is The Word's Topics
  • AB/DL Support Group's Topics
  • Veteran Abdls's Was it hard to hide
  • Veteran Abdls's Topics
  • Diaper lovers from Scandinavia's Topics
  • Diaper Messers's Introduce Yourself
  • Diaper Messers's Favorite Fantasy in messy diapers
  • Diaper Messers's favorite diaper you use for messes
  • Diaper Messers's favorite activity for with a messy diaper
  • ABDLs of the southwest region's Hello
  • Melbourne Meetups's Welcome Melburnians
  • Melbourne Meetups's Melbourne Meetups
  • Infant littles's Discussion board about everything to do with this age and space.
  • PNW ABDL's MONTHLY MUNCHES
  • PNW ABDL's INTRODUCE YOURSELF
  • Sweet Diaper Smells n Dreams's favorite Diaper smells
  • Sweet Diaper Smells n Dreams's Favorite Diaper Dreams or Fantasy(s)
  • Sweet Diaper Smells n Dreams's Diaper face sitting
  • Upstate NY ABDL's's Topics
  • Hiking/Camping Meet Ups's Topics
  • Those Who Love Plastic Pants's Topics
  • Wearing, layering, and exposing diapers and plastic pants's Topics
  • Wearing girls panties's What are your favorite panties to wear?
  • Baby Dragons's Topics
  • Those ABDL's into Sports Cars's Whatcha running
  • Inflatables and diapers's Topics
  • Southern Region and Surrounding ABDL's Hello
  • Southern Region and Surrounding ABDL's Lounge
  • Illinois ABDL's Welcome!
  • Utah Diaper Wearers's Topics where are you from?
  • Becoming a Bedwetter still dry in day time's Did I wet during sleep ?
  • Becoming a Bedwetter still dry in day time's Can hypnosis help ?
  • Becoming a Bedwetter still dry in day time's Training tips
  • Robert Jans adult Baby's TopicsRobert Jans adult Baby
  • SOUTH EAST KENT UK AB ABDL DL's Topics
  • Brazilian Diaper Lovers (Brasileiros DLs)'s Tópicos
  • BiggerLittles Bouncers's Bouncer Talk
  • Customizing Your Diapers's Customizing Contour Diapers
  • Customizing Your Diapers's Customizing Diaper Function
  • Customizing Your Diapers's Customizing PUL diapers
  • South Africa DL club's Topics
  • AZ ABDL Social Sanctuary's Topics
  • Braces Club's Topics

Categories

  • Articles

Product Groups

  • E-Books
  • Memberships
  • Advertising
  • Videos
  • Collectables

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Joined

  • Start

    End


Group


Website URL


Location


Real Age


Age Play Age

  1. (I wrote this years ago, back in my fanfiction days. Some money may have exchanged hands for me to continue it, so I brought it back from the dead. I tried to find my original posting, but It's gone. So this is a repost with two new chapters.) The five and a half year old brown haired girl sat with her face scrunched in concentration as she stared deeply at the group of cheerios sitting on the kitchen table. MOVE! She yelled at it within her mind. “What the hell are you doing you little brat? Clean this mess off the table!” Harry Wormwood barked at his daughter. “Yes, daddy.” Matilda quickly answered swiping her hand across the table and scooping up the scattered pieces of cereal into her palm before making her way over to the trash can. “I work too damn hard for you to be wasting food like that!” The large man with the receding hairline said. “Sorry, daddy.” Matilda said returning to the table to properly pour herself a bowl of cereal this time. Matilda scooped a spoonful of cheerios in her mouth as she sat deep in thought. Maybe this was all just her imagination, Matilda thought to herself ignoring her older brother, Mikey, who had began throwing his own cereal at her. She had thought for sure she had somehow blown that TV in the living room to bits the other night. All she had done was glare at it while wishing it would break and the next thing everyone knew, it exploded! Maybe it was all just a coincidence. Maybe she had stayed up one too many nights reading past her bedtime. Matilda simply sighed again as she got up and put her empty bowl in the kitchen sink before finishing getting ready for kindergarten. Matilda slipped on her favorite blue dress before carefully brushing her hair and tying it up with her red silk ribbon. After carefully going over her “special homework” from Miss Honey (8th grade algebra) she packed up her backpack and waited by the car. Soon Matilda was on her way to her most favorite place of all-school. Matilda smiled widely as she took her seat behind her best friend after saying good morning to Miss Honey. “Want to hear something crazy?” Matilda whispered to her friend. “The other night I think I broke my families TV set; with my mind!” “I think you’ve been reading too much.” Lavender said giggling. “Yeah, I think you’re right.” Matilda agreed smiling, but suddenly frowned when she was alerted by a sudden pressure coming from her bladder. Matilda looked at the clock checking to see how much time she had before class started. If the Trunchbull found her out in the hallway even a second after the bell rang! She didn’t even want to think about that! “You okay?” Lavender asked seeing the sudden serious expression on her friends face. “I have to go to the bathroom.” Matilda admitted blushing slightly. Normally she could hold it no problem, but today was show and tell and she didn’t want to be distracted at all. Suddenly the bell rang as everyone ran to their seats before the Trunchbull made her morning rounds. Everyone jumped slightly as a large stern looking woman with her hair pulled into a tight bun holding a leather riding crop stormed in un-announced. “Surprise inspection!” The Trunchbull yelled snapping the riding crop in her hand. “Everyone on your feet!” All the children, including Miss Honey, nervously sprang up at attention. “Textbooks have been going missing from my office!” The Trunchbull said walking up and down the row of children glaring at each and everyone of them as they all nervously averted their eyes. “I think I know just who the thief is!” The Trunchbull said glaring down onto the small brown haired girl. “Wormwood! Open your backpack!” Matilda gulped as she picked up her bag and unzipped it before having it suddenly snatched out of her hand and overturned onto the floor. Textbooks of various grade levels spilled onto the ground with loud thumps as the Trunchbull bent down to pick up the Intermediate Algebra book that under normal circumstances a kindergartener should have no business carrying around. “I-t’s not what it looks like!” Matilda stuttered as she felt the back of her dress grabbed. “Oh, I think It’s exactly what it looks like!” The Trunchbull said smiling maliciously while showing off her yellowing teeth. “You’ve been stealing books out of my office!” She spat. “Ms. Trunchbull, please-” Miss Honey started to say. “Shut up, Jen.” The fat woman said grabbing a fistful of Matilda’s hair from the back of her head causing the young girl to wince in pain as her eyes watered. “I’ve caught the thief red handed! Don’t try and cover for her!” She snarled pointing the riding crop at the blond woman who looked on with a look of horror on her face. “I’m taking the brat where she belongs and if you take one step out of this classroom you're fired!” She threatened while dragging Matilda through the hall and into her office. “No, please! Not the Chokee!” Matilda begged as she was drug along. “That’s exactly where you’re going you good for nothing thief!” She yelled opening a separate door that had several large nails and pieces of glass protruding from the inside. Matilda grimaced as the door was opened to reveal the tiny space only a child could fit in without being impaled by the sharp pointy objects. “Now stay there!” The Trunchbull said pushing the young girl into the corner and slamming the door closed and bolting it with several dead locks. Matilda whimpered as she stood in place while the door was shut leaving her in total blackness. Tears rushed into the young girls eyes as she stood trembling in the dark from fear. How long would she have to stay in here? An hour went by and then another as the cause of the girls trembling went from fear to her steadily filling bladder. She tried to take her mind off of it by thinking about the latest book she had read by Charles Dickens. Matilda moaned quietly shifting from foot to foot thankful that her small size allowed her that much room to move about. Her teacher, Miss Honey, had been giving her textbooks from more advanced grades to help her prepare for college. The Trunchbull must have noticed they had begun to go missing from the supply cabinet in her office. “I have to pee.” Matilda whispered in agony as she grabbed the front of her dress and bunched the material inside her legs to get a better hold. What was it that she had read about the human urinary system? Girls her age could only hold so many mls before their bladders gave up. Matilda moaned again as she used both her hands to press down in order to apply extra pressure. She didn’t dare call out for help for fear of her sentence inside the Chokee being doubled, or even tripled, but she was running out of time. If she had an accident who knows how the Trunchbull would punish her. Not just the Trunchbull, but her parents as well! Last time she wet the bed they hit her upside the head and took away all her books for a week! She was only three at the time to boot; she didn't want to know what would happen if her mom was called to the school to pick her up because she had wet. Matilda grimaced as she felt moisture beginning to enter her panties. She pressed down even harder and slightly bent her knees as much as the small space would allow. Another ten minutes in she had begun to leak for a second. Matilda wondered how long she had been in here. How many hours had it been? She moaned in desperation as a second longer leak escaped and then a third. “SOMEONE HELP!” She finally yelled out as the door began clanging as if someone was trying to open and close it without undoing the deadbolts. Finally after several hours Matilda lost control as she felt warm liquid beginning to trickle down her legs; slowly at first but picking up momentum as Matilda finally gave up and removed her hands as she sobbed. The steady stream of urine trickled and pattered onto the ground soaking her panties, socks, shoes and dress. Matilda continued to cry; she was hungry, tired, wet and miserable. Her eyes grew wide with fear as she heard someone approaching and undoing the dead bolt. There wasn’t enough time for her accident to have dried; there was no way to hide this. She clenched her eyes shut waiting for the worst as the door was quickly opened. “Oh, Matilda.” She heard as she opened her eyes to find a very worried looking Miss. Honey. “It’s okay, sweetie.” Miss Honey said pulling the girl out and wrapping her into a tight embrace while Matilda couldn’t help but cry and beg for forgiveness. “Honey, it’s okay. It’s not your fault.” Her teacher said kneeling down to her height and lightly tracing the girl’s tear streaked face with her palm. “I’m sorry!” Matilda continued to sob, but stopped when she felt herself suddenly get lifted into the air causing her to wrap her arms around Miss Honey’s neck as she buried her head in her shoulder as she was carried down the hall. “Please don’t call my parents.” She begged as she was set down in the bathroom. “Why not? I’m sure they’ll understand. Accidents happen-” “No! They won’t!” Matilda insisted locking her fear filled eyes with Ms. Honey’s. “I wet the bed when I was three and and.” She said starting to sob again. Ms. Honey bit her lip anxiously thinking of what to do. Clearly something had happened in the past to worry her this much. This was so unlike the normally mature girl. Ms. Honey finally nodded in understanding as she remembered the last run in she had had with Matilda’s parents. “Alright, honey, I won’t call your parents.” The teacher assured her. “How about you wait here and I’ll see if the nurse has anything.” “Okay.” Matilda agreed calming down some and went and hid in a cubicle until her teacher had returned. “Matilda, I’m back.” Ms. Honey said entering the girls bathroom carrying a dress as Matilda peaked her head out from the stall. “How about you go in the big stall.” She suggested as she began to dampen a washcloth in the sink before following the girl into the teachers only cubicle. “Go ahead and take off anything that’s wet.” Miss Honey instructed as Matilda was forced to remove, well, everything while Matilda blushed as Miss Honey began cleaning her wet skin. “I’m sorry, dear, but this is all the nurse had in the way of underwear.” Miss Honey said apologetically as she held up the babyish teddy bear print diaper. Matilda blushed furiously while Miss Honey helped her put it on still standing and tape it up. “I’m sorry.” Matilda apologized again looking away once they were back in the empty classroom. “This wasn’t your fault.” Miss Honey said kneeling down and wrapping her arms around the girl in a big hug. “You don’t have to keep apologizing. You were in there for four hours; I’m sorry I couldn’t get to you sooner. Would you like to come over to my house after school? I can wash your clothes for you.” She offered referring to the bag Matilda kept hidden under her chair containing her soiled dress. “I’d like that.” Matilda nodded with a smile. Chapter 2 Jennifer Honey sat at her desk with a worried expression plastered all over her face. She shifted anxiously about in her chair as her eyes fell upon the empty desk that should have been seating her star pupil. While she loved each and every student in her kindergarten class; there was something special about Matilda. Her intelligence far surpassed any student in this school yet she was only six. How could she have been so stupid, Miss Honey chastised herself. She thought the Trunchbull wouldn’t notice a few books missing here and there, but she was wrong and now Matilda was paying the price. She needed to find a way to get her out of there, but with the Trunchbull sitting in a chair in the corner watching her there was nothing she could do. Miss Honey bit her lip anxiously as she worried about Matilda. She had seen children come out from the chokee completely traumatized and she couldn’t blame them. This had to be illegal she thought while she walked around passing out worksheets for her students. Suddenly the lights in the classroom began to flicker on and off as the Trunchbull jumped to her feet. Ms. Honey hid her smile knowing how superstitious the Trunchbull was. Maybe if something else happened she hoped while stealing the occasional glance over her shoulder at the giant olympian that was gawking up at the florescent lights while beating the case with her riding crop. Ms. Honey began instructing the children on how to work through the addition problems but froze mid sentence as suddenly the door to the classroom sprung open and then loudly slammed shut by itself. Ms. Trunchbull cowered away from the door as it continued to open and close by itself. Ms. Honey peeked into the hall as her eyes widened in surprise to see all the doors to all classrooms were opening and banging shut by themselves. The lights continued to flicker on and off as if someone was playing with the lightswitch. Ms. Trunchbull at that moments found what little courage she had left and sprinted out the door as it slammed shut behind her before opening once again. Teachers began peeking into the hallway to see what was going on as the Trunchbull sprinted down the hall, out the building and to her car. Ms. Honey immediately made a beeline for the principal's office after she timed her escape from the self operating doors. After jumping into the hallway she began sprinting until she got to the chokee to see the door rattling and shaking. Quickly Miss Honey unfastened the dead bolt and threw the door open to find the sobbing child standing in a puddle of urine. “It’s okay, sweetie, Ms. Trunchbulls gone now. You can come out.” Miss Honey said gently coaching the shaking child into her arms. “It’s okay.” “I’m sorry!” Matilda cried as she felt Miss Honey wrap her arms around her and pick her up. “Shh. It’s okay, Matilda.” Miss Honey whispered rocking the girl in place noticing that the lights had stopped flickering and all was finally still. How strange she thought as she carried the girl into the nearest bathroom and set her down. “Please don’t call my parents.” Matilda begged with wide pleading eyes filled with fear. Normally it would have been school policy for any and all accidents to be reported, but something in the girls eyes told her she should let this slide. What could she tell her parents anyway? Your daughter wet herself while we locked her in a cage for half the day? “Alright.” Miss Honey agreed. “I’ll try and find you something to wear.” She walked back down the hall towards the nurse's office while ignoring the streams of kids and teachers pooled into the hall for lunch break. “Ah, Jenny! What can I do for you?” The school nurse said looking up from her paperwork. “Hi, Carol. You wouldn’t happen to have any clothes that would fit a six year old girl, would you?” “You can check the lost and found box.” Carol said pointing to a drawer. “Thank you.” Miss Honey said digging through the box and pulling out a white one piece dress that looked like it would fit the girl. “What about underwear?” She asked after going through the box of mostly sweaters. “No, I don’t have any. What happened?” Carol asked looking up. “One of my students was put in the chokee for too long.” Ms. Honey explained with a sigh. “Poor things really shaken up about it.” “You want me to call her parents to come get her?” Carol asked quickly putting the pieces together. It wasn’t the first time a child had wet themselves from being left in there and unless something changed it wouldn’t be the last. “No, I don’t think it’s a good idea. I’ve met her parents before; I don’t think she get’s the love and support she needs at home.” Miss Honey said. “I think it would be better if I just helped her get cleaned up and we move on.” “You wouldn’t be talking about the Wormwoods, would you?” Carol asked going through some drawers. “Yep.” Miss Honey said nodding. “How’d you know?” “I called her mom once when Matilda came in with a fever. She told me to tell Matilda to suck it up, told me not to bother her and hung up.” Carol explained opening up a package and pulling out a plastic garment. “She can’t go without underwear so she’ll have to wear this.” She said holding up the diaper. “You don’t have anything else? I think this would just upset her more.” Miss Honey said frowning while examining the folded up garment with cute printed teddy bears. “It’s not even a pull up.” “Sorry.” Carol apologized with a shrug. “Kids don’t leave underwear lying around, thankfully. Here’s a washcloth too.” “It’ll have to do, thank you.” Miss Honey said before rushing back to the bathroom to find Matilda hiding in a cubicle. “It’s okay, no one else is in here. How about you come out and I’ll help you get cleaned up.” “What if someone walks in?” Matilda squeaked while Miss Honey dampened the green washcloth in the sink. “Then let’s go in the big stall. I found some clothes that will fit you.” Miss Honey said smiling comfortingly once Matilda finally stepped out of the cubicle and followed her teacher into the larger stall. “Alright, let’s see.” Miss Honey said inspecting the damage. The poor thing was literally soaked. “Go ahead and take off everything wet.” Matilda silently nodded turning her head away as she pulled down her soaked blue striped panties and dress leaving her completely naked. She jumped slightly as Miss Honey knelt down and began wiping her legs down with the damp wash cloth. Matilda blushed and closed her eyes. She wasn’t used to having anyone care for her and she definitely wasn’t used to having accidents. Matilda let out a quiet moan in embarrassment and covered her face with her hands as the washcloth moved higher up her legs until she felt it cleaning her privates and butt. “I’m really sorry about this next part, but It’s the only option.” Miss Honey explained as she unfolded the plastic garment as Matilda’s eyes grew wide in shock as her teacher began taping a diaper on her waist. “I-it was just a one time thing!” Matilda whimpered while her teacher adjusted and played with the waist band. “I’m- I’m not a -a baby!” “Of course you’re not a baby; you are a very wonderful and mature young girl who just had a run of bad luck is all. We just can’t have you going without underwear and this is all I could come up with.” Miss Honey explained motioning for Matilda to lift her arms so the dress could be slipped on. “There! All better.” She said smiling as she unlatched the door while Matilda picked up her wet clothes and followed Miss Honey out. “Thank you.” Matilda said still refusing to make eye contact after they returned to the now empty classroom once they found a bag to put the wet clothes in. Miss Honey glanced at the embarrassed young girl who took her seat and stared out the window. Miss Honey wondered what she could to do make Matilda feel better until an idea struck her. “Would you like to come to my house after school?” Miss Honey asked. “I have a large collection of all sorts of books you’d be interested in. I could even wash your clothes for you.” She smiled seeing the shine in Matilda’s eyes return as the girl nodded gleefully. ………………………………………………………………………………………………………. The rest of the day went along smoothly without any paranormal activity. Miss Honey quietly chuckled to herself as she saw Matilda making weird faces as she tried to adjust to the extra padding underneath her. Miss Honey sighed in frustration while she quietly graded papers during nap time. While other students were learning how to read and write basic words and letters, Miss Honey had Matilda writing full essays and book reports. Another grammatically flawless research paper on the human heart she thought as she read over Matilda’s work. Matilda didn’t belong in kindergarten, or even elementary school for that matter, but the Wormwoods had nearly slammed the door in her face when she suggested she begin preparations for college. The Trunchbull was of course no help either, accusing Miss Honey of being weak minded and that she was attempting to “pass the little brat off on someone else”. Seeing no other solution, Miss Honey took it upon herself to provide Matilda with the proper level of education she deserved and began trying to assess just how high of a grade level she should be at. So far she had aced every test this school had to offer which put her above the 6th grade. What she really needed was a full time private tutor, but there was no way she could ever convince the Wormwoods to pay for something like that. Once the final bell had rung dismissing the children, Matilda hung back eagerly awaiting getting to spend alone time with her favorite person. “Ready?” Miss Honey asked smiling as Matilda enthusiastically nodded her head. “You need to call home first and make sure it’s okay with your family.” “Oh.” Matilda said as she bit her lip. “Okay.” She said finally dialing the number into the phone sitting atop the desk. Miss Honey frowned as she overheard the conversation on the other side that sounded a lot like “Don’t bother me with that.” “They said it’s fine.” Matilda lied. Close enough Miss Honey thought as she grabbed her stuff and walked out the door. ……………………………………………………………………………………………………………… Just how had she let this happen Miss Honey thought as the two of them huddled together in the small closet in the mansion. She should have never told Matilda the story of her childhood. She thought that by explaining to Matilda that she hadn’t grown up in a loving home either Matilda wouldn’t feel so alone. The young girl had looked shocked to learn of Miss Honey’s father’s death and of being forced to live with the Trunchbull as her aunt growing up. What she hadn’t expected was Matilda to run into the house when she told her of her lost doll that was left behind. While walking past the mansion that rightfully belonged to Miss Honey, the two had hid behind some bushes as they watched the Trunchbull pull out of the driveway and next thing she knew Matilda had made a mad dash inside to retrieve Miss Honey’s doll. Overcome with sudden nostalgia Miss Honey had looked around instead of getting Matilda and making a run for it. Not five minutes later the Trunchbull had returned and the two of them were forced to hide in the nearest closet. That was nearly two hours ago Miss Honey thought as she sat on the closet floor with Matilda in her lap. Miss Honey grimaced as Matilda leaned back putting pressure on Miss Honey’s full bladder while she cursed herself for not using the bathroom at school before she left. How was she supposed to know she’d be hiding in a closet from her deranged aunt all night? She wondered if this was how Matilda felt being stuck inside the chokee all day. She grimaced again as Matilda began shifting in her lap increasing her discomfort dramatically. The girls restlessness only seemed to be increasing as the minutes slowly dragged on. “What’s wrong?” Miss Honey whispered in Matilda’s ear when she heard a small quiet whimper escape the young girls mouth. “I have to go pee.” Matilda mumbled as she shifted again. “Yeah me too.” Miss Honey whispered back. “As soon as she goes upstairs we’ll make a break for it. Just try not to move so much.” She said as she felt a sudden spasm from her bladder from the pressure of Matilda’s constantly shifting weight against her lower stomach. Miss Honey began to worry that if they didn’t make it out soon she really would feel like how Matilda felt earlier. At least Matilda was wearing protection she thought giving the girls front a pat to see if she still had it on. Miss Honey shook from the effort of clenching as Matilda squirmed causing a little to leak out. She’d have to get Matilda to sit still or else she was going to have an accident too. There was only one way that was going to happen. “Sweetie, it’s okay if you can’t hold it.” Miss Honey whispered through clenched teeth. “Just go ahead and pee in your diaper.” “No, I can hold it!” Matilda said pressing her hands into her lower half. “I’m not a baby.” “This doesn’t make you a baby.” Miss Honey whispered wrapping her arms around Matilda to hold her in place. “It’s called being resourceful and making due with what you have available.” “But…” Matilda mumbled trying to think of a counter argument. “Sweetie, just go. You’ll feel better.” Miss Honey encouraged holding the girl against her while petting Matilda’s hair. “I won’t tell anyone.” “Promise?” Matilda asked as her face burned with embarrassment at the thought of wetting a diaper while sitting in her teachers lap. “Promise.” “O-okay.” Matilda mumbled turning her body and burying her head into Miss Honey’s shoulder as the woman tried to comfort her by rubbing her back. Miss Honey bit her knuckle and clenched her thighs together while she heard the loud hissing of Matilda relieving herself into the garment secured to her waist. Miss Honey could feel the diaper slowly expanding atop her legs and growing warm. Matilda lightly trembled as she kept her head buried in her teacher’s arms. “It’s okay.” Miss Honey whispered when she realized the girl had begun to cry. “Shh we still need to be quiet.” She said as she lightly patted the girls back. “I’m going to be in the same boat soon if we can’t get out of here.” She admitted as she sharply inhaled wishing the space she was in was big enough to move around. “What time do you think it is?” Matilda asked as she felt her teacher beginning to tremble and fidget. “Six maybe.” Miss Honey said through her now labored breathing. “Matilda, no!” She gasped as Matilda stood and slowly opened the closet door to peek her head out. “She’s watching a movie.” Matilda whispered sitting back down in Miss Honey’s lap who let out an audible groan. “Miss Honey,” Matilda said studying the pained expression on her teachers face in the dimly lit closet from the cracks in the doorway. She smiled sympathetically knowing her teacher wasn’t going to last much longer. Miss Honey let out a weak smile as she clenched her fists at her side. “I guess now I understand what you went through today.” She groaned feeling a leak escape and then another as she desperately tried to keep holding it in despite her dress already becoming visibly wet. “It’s okay, Miss Honey.” Matilda said wrapping her teacher in a hug once her little hand had felt the dampness on her teachers dress. “I won’t tell either.” With misty eyes Miss Honey nodded knowing it was going to happen anyway. She patted Matilda’s head as she forced her clenched and trembling body to relax. Almost immediately pee gushed and hissed into Miss Honey’s panties as it pooled beneath her soaking her dress and legs. “I can’t believe I just did that.” Miss Honey said with a depressed sigh. “ I haven’t had an accident since I was a little girl.” After another 20 minutes Matilda stood and peaked her head out the door again to find the Trunchbull snoring loudly in the recliner. “She’s asleep.” Matilda whispered as Miss Honey stood from her puddle on the ground and peeked her head out. Quickly and silently the two made their way through the house and out the front door. It was nearly 7pm by the time they made it to Miss Honey’s and both were in desperate need of cleaning up. After throwing all the clothes in the wash Miss Honey took a quick shower before calling Matilda’s parents to ask if she could stay the night. After getting a less than courteous, “You can keep her for all I care” Miss Honey hung up the phone and was about to ask Matilda what she wanted for dinner when she heard a sudden “Woah!” Come from the living room. Matilda stood looking up at the overflowing bookshelf that took up nearly half the wall. Her brown eyes sparkled as she read over all the different titles. Miss Honey smiled as she quietly watched before taking a seat in her favorite recliner and instructed the girl to pick one. Matilda stood indecisive for a moment before finally choosing one about a dragon. Miss Honey then motioned for Matilda to climb up in her lap as the young brown haired girl eagerly obliged as she pushed up the sleeves to one of the woman’s old T-shirts that nearly went down to Matilda’s knees. After snuggling up close to her teacher Matilda began to read out loud with ease, never stumbling over any difficult words until she could barely keep her eyes open. Miss Honey finished reading the chapter for her as Matilda closed her eyes and rested her head on Miss Honey’s chest as she listened to the woman’s voice lulling her to sleep. “I wish you were my mommy.” Matilda muttered before losing consciousness. Miss Honey stopped reading in surprise and looked down to find the young girl fast asleep. She smiled and set the book down as she lightly stroked Matilda’s back. “I wish I was your mommy too.” She replied. Chapter 3 There was just no way she could make this happen she thought as drew up a document of her monthly finances and bills. She could barely support herself on her income. How could she support a small child? Not to mention she’d need to get her a private tutor. Miss Honey sighed before switching off her monitor and joining the girl in her bed who appeared dead to the world. She smiled as watched the girls deep even breathing for a few moments before flicking off the light on her nightstand. It was a nice thought, but it could never work on her current income. Who's to say her parents would even just hand her over to her just because she asked? Them supporting her while living here would probably be too much to ask for as well. How would she even start that conversation? Hi, remember me? Since you don’t seem to want Matilda, can I have her? There’s just no way she thought until she felt a pair of tiny arms wrap around her waist as a small body huddled up resting it’s head on her stomach. I’ll find a way, Miss Honey thought to herself while running her fingers through the young girls thick brown hair as the pair slept peacefully through the night. …………………………………………………………………………………………………………. Miss Honey was the first to awaken Wednesday morning in the darkened room. She squinted her eyes at the digital alarm clock which read 6:08 AM. Just a few more minutes, she thought taking notice of the sleeping girl cuddled up against her chest. She could be yours, the voice inside Miss Honey’s head told her as she lightly rubbed the girls shoulder. Can she really? Miss Honey thought as the girl began to slightly stir. “Time to wake up, Matilda,” Miss Honey whispered as the girl slowly opened her brown eyes before searching the room in confusion until finally they met with the woman’s kind smile. “Did you sleep well?” She asked as Matilda nodded her head in response as Miss Honey began lightly stroking the back of the girls head. Suddenly Matilda’s eyes went wide as the color drained from her young face causing Miss Honey to retract her hand. Was she uncomfortable with this much affection? The woman tried to best to read the startled features on the young girls face, but came up with a blank. It was almost as if she looked...afraid? “Honey, what’s wrong?” She asked growing concerned once Matilda’s eyes had quickly begun to fill with tears. Suddenly the girl ducked into the covers before pulling them up over her head as she curled into a ball sobbing. “Matilda, please come out.” Miss Honey said worried. Did she do something wrong? Did she somehow hurt her? Why are the lights flickering? The bed is...shaking. An earthquake! “I-I can’t.” The woman heard coming from underneath the covers. “Why not?” Miss Honey asked, but received no reply. “Would you come out if I made...french toast?” Nothing. “Pancakes?” Still nothing. “You’ll have to come out if you want to go to school.” Miss Honey said smiling at finally seeing movement underneath the covers as a small tear streaked face popped out. “What’s got you so upset this morning? Are you scared of earthquakes?” She asked as Matilda shook her head. “The only time I’ve seen you this upset was when you...oh.” Miss Honey said as she pulled back the blankets to confirm her suspicion. “I-I’m sorry!” Matilda said as more tears fell down her face. “Matilda, it’s ok.” Miss Honey said with a soft smile. “Look at me; it’s ok. It was just an accident.” “I haven’t wet the bed since I was three.” Matilda mumbled looking back down. “How about I run a bath for you, and we forget this happened? Just like yesterday,” Miss Honey said as Matilda nodded her head as her teacher lead her into the bathroom to run the bath. Matilda stood awkwardly in the corner gripping the bottom of the now wet T-shirt as she watched Miss Honey fill up the tub for her. “Go ahead and get in and I’ll bring you your clothes and a towel.” She said. “Just go ahead and throw the shirt on the ground, and I’ll wash it later with the bedding.” Matilda nodded again and undressed before tentatively sticking her foot in the water to check the temperature before slowly lowering herself in the tub. I can’t believe I peed in Miss Honey’s bed, Matilda thought as she breathed a heavy sigh. That’s three times in one day! She’s never going to let me stay over again. Matilda let herself sink lower into the water as she imagined her teacher telling the entire class what she had done. What if she puts me in the chokey as punishment? Once Matilda was settled in Miss Honey walked to the back of her cottage where she stored her washer and dryer. After collecting the girls now clean clothes from the previous day and a towel Miss Honey stood in front of the open bathroom door studying the girls worried expression as she sat motionless in the tub. Poor thing, she thought before making her presence known. “You look so down.” Miss Honey commented as she sat on the closed toilet seat lid. “I enjoyed getting to read with you last night.” She said after a moment of silence. “I enjoyed it too.” Matilda said while finally meeting the woman’s gaze. “I’m sorry about your bed. You’re probably never going to let me come over again.” She said sadly. “Matilda, it’s normal for kids your age to occasionally have accidents; these things happen. Haven’t you ever read that?” “I did, but it’s not normal for me.” “Have you been stressed more lately?” Miss Honey asked as she began digging through the bottom cupboards underneath the sink and produced a large plastic cup with a nearly completely faded design. “I guess being put in the chokey was pretty scary.” Matilda admitted. “It would scare me too.” Miss Honey agreed as she dunked the cup into the water and poured it over the girls’ head. “I don’t like being in tight spaces. Miss Trunchbull used to lock me in the closet for hours as punishment. Ever since I can’t handle feeling trapped.” “Were you scared yesterday in the closet?” Matilda asked as Miss Honey nodded. “I was, but you were there with me so it wasn’t too bad.” Miss Honey said splashing the girl in the face. “Hey!” Matilda said giggling. “You’re always welcome here, Matilda; bedwetter or not.” Miss Honey said with a smile as the light returned in the girls eyes. “Really?” Matilda asked. “Really.” Miss Honey answered. “As long as it’s okay with your parents of course. I can’t just kidnap you, but whenever you feel like staying over you’re more than welcome. “Now, think you can hand me that shampoo bottle over there? It’s the white one in the corner.” “Sure.” Matilda said as she stretched out her hand. Suddenly the white bottle began to shake before it slowly rose in the air by itself and floated gently into the girls outstretched hand. Matilda stared at the bottle in utter shock before slowly meeting the woman's equally stunned gaze as the two sat in silence trying to process what just happened. Chapter 4 Matilda sat alone in her room among the pile of borrowed library books thinking about the past two days. It seemed no matter how hard she tried, her thoughts kept drifting back to her afternoon in the Chokey. The feeling of being trapped inside that tiny little space made her chest tighten in anxiety. She closed her eyes, while taking a few deep breaths as she leaned back on top of her bed. It was bad enough she had had an accident then, but to follow it up by being put in a diaper by Ms. Honey. She shivered at the thought. Then she got them both locked in a closet for several hours where she ended up wetting the diaper, and poor Ms. Honey, she thought. It must feel so much worse for an adult to have an accident. To top the whole day off, she just had to go and wet the bed! “Ugh” Matilda moaned softly. Other than that though; it had been so... nice. Never before had she felt so cared for than she had in that 24 hour period. She smiled as she remembered the feeling of Miss Honey’s warm arms wrapped around her. When was the last time her own mother ever made her feel like that? Had she ever? No, definitely not. She had never held her or read with her, or even... said she loved her. How many perfect scores on tests had she shown her in hopes of earning some kind of praise only to be told, “that’s nice” or “I’m on the phone”. The way Ms. Honey had held her though. It had made her feel like she was actually...wanted. She probably does that with all her students though; It’s not like she was anything special. So what if she could read at a higher level or do a few math problems. She probably does that all the time. “I hope she lets me come over again sometime.” Matilda mumbled wrapping her arms around her pillow pretending it was her teacher’s soft stomach as she remembered the lovely feeling of having her hair played with. Would she ever let her over again, she wondered. It wasn’t just the bedwetting that was the problem now after all. Matilda had actually scared her teacher. She grimaced as she remembered the look Ms. Honey had given her after the bath tub incident. It was a look of pure fear. “She probably thinks I’m some kind of freak now; that’s definitely why she wants to meet with my parents alone tonight.” She had had this inexplicable feeling for days now that something...strange was going on with her and just the other day wasn’t she trying to move cereal around? To think that it actually happened though. It wasn’t just her imagination; it really happened! She was elated when she had gotten over the initial shock, until she saw the look on her teachers face however. The two had walked to school that morning in complete silence, leaving Matilda to wonder if she had done something wrong. She hadn’t meant to make the shampoo bottle move on its own, it just sort of happened. She went to reach for it, but it came to her instead. The feeling of guilt intensified when Ms. Honey forbid her to tell anyone what had happened that morning; even Lavender. She felt kind of bad ignoring her friend all day in favor of daydreaming or looking over at Ms. Honey for some sign that she wasn’t in trouble. If only she’d smile gently at me like she usually does, she thought unaware her teacher was lost in her own thoughts. Matilda had been so distracted that day that she hadn’t even finished all of her special school work like she usually did and was forced to take it home as homework on top of her usual reading assignments. Pre-Algebra and intro to chemistry just didn’t hold her interest like usual. When Matilda heard the doorbell ring, she sprang to her feet and dashed to the end of the hall peeking her head around the corner so as not to be seen. She could hear her parents grumbling about their show being interrupted as an unhappy Harry Wormwood opened the door to find one of his least favorite people standing in the doorway. “What do you want?” Harry barked. “Mr. Wormwood.” Miss Honey said trying to stand up as straight as she could under the intimidating man’s glare. “I’d like to talk to you about the possibility of adopting your daughter.” Chapter 5 The twenty-three year old dirty blond haired woman sighed and bit at the inside of her cheek as she asked herself for what felt like the millionth time how she was going to make this work. It would help if her aunt didn’t take most of her paycheck, but the fact of the matter was, she did. Nearly all of it. She told herself, as she had told herself many many times, it was the only way she could get this job. The Trunchbull had gotten her way, as she always had by terrorizing the girl growing up, and had prevented the woman from attending college, even though it was Miss. Honey’s dream to become a teacher. She was lucky in the sense that the Trunchbull didn’t care if the teachers she hired had proper teaching credentials or not, as the children’s well being was not her first priority- or any priority. Cranham Hall had an extremely high turnover rate for teachers, as it was widely known the Trunchbull would simply fire anyone right before hitting tenure, if they could even last that long. Most simply gave up mid year. As far as Miss Honey was concerned, they’d never had a teacher last more than a few years before they’d crack under the terror of the Trunchbull. So whether it was desperation, or the Dictator like Principal simply wished to continue tormenting her niece by keeping tight reigns on her, she offered Miss Honey a teaching job, under a signed contract that 75% of her wages went directly in the Trunchbull’s pocket. For “Back payment of raising her,” the woman had said. “It’s not like she could teach anywhere else without a degree,” She had told herself many times and even though she took home less than a part-time minimum wage job, she was happy….sort of. At least she was making progress. It had taken years of saving to move out on her own into her shack of a cottage, but she was finally free! - sort of. Money wasn’t everything after all, but now that she was considering expanding her one person family- it was certainly becoming a bigger and bigger problem. A problem so big in fact, she was about to face her biggest fear of all- her aunt. Her legs trembled at the thought as she tried to take deep even breathing to calm herself down. She wouldn't ask for much, perhaps make it a 50/50 deal instead of 25/75. That was reasonable, right? And that was how she had ended up in front of the headmistresses door, her legs were shaking, she felt like she was going to be sick, but it had to be done- for Matilda. “What do you want?” Trunchbull yelled from the other side of the closed door ten minutes later once Jennifer Honey had managed to find the courage, somehow, to knock on the door. “M-Ms. Trunchbull...It’s..-It’s me.” The woman choked out, fear evident in her voice- just the way Ms. Trunchbull liked it. “C-can I come in?” She asked after receiving no reply. “Whatever.” She finally heard before pausing to calm her nerves, and gently pushing open the door with a creak. “Well, what is it? I don’t have all day!” The Trunchbull barked after seeing no effort on Miss Honey’s part to begin speaking first. A trait the Trunchbull had taught her very early in life. Do not speak without being spoken too- ever. That was the number one rule. “I-i’ve been thinking of starting a family.” Miss Honey finally said trying her hardest to keep from buckling under the Trunchbull’s menacing glare. “What? You actually found someone that would fuck you!?” The Trunchbull laughed in a disbelieving way as Miss Honey cringed at the sudden rise in her voice and coarse language. “You expect me to believe someone- no ANYONE, wants to see your disgusting body. Don’t make me laugh!” She said taking her infamous riding crop and circling around the young trembling woman while looking her up and down. “With what breasts will you tempt him with?” She asked taking the end of her crop and circling around Miss Honey’s chest and poking at each meager lump underneath her shirt. “With what ass will you shake at him?” She suddenly cracked the whip against Miss Honey’s backside causing the woman to yelp in pain. “Or are you trying to marry for money perhaps?” The Trunchbull said forcefully taking the younger woman’s chin in her hand and forcing the terrified soul to look her in the eye. “ANSWER ME!” “There is no man!” Miss Honey said anxiety gripping her core. This was a bad idea, this was a very bad idea. “So then what are you planning, you conniving bitch! Trying to run away from me are you?!” “N-No, Miss Trunchbull, I-I was thinking of..of adopting a child!” She stuttered out as the beast of a woman finally released her face. “O-one of my students actually.” “Oh, and where do you plan to come up with that kind of money? Being a whore? It would suit you.” The Trunchbull sneered. Jennifer closed her eyes in order the hide the fear in them. “I-I was hoping we could re-negotiate my contract...a little.” “Why would you even want one of those disgusting little things?” The Trunchbull asked sitting down in her chair as her lip curled in disgust. “This girl is...special, unlike anything i’ve ever seen. I just want to raise her in an environment where she would feel wanted and appreciated, most of all, loved.” Miss Honey said. “I was hoping maybe, I-I could keep a bit more of my salary so this could be possible.” “I’ll give you 75%” The Trunchbull said so suddenly Miss Honey didn’t believe her ears. She could only stare at the woman blinking in confusion as the sudden understanding. Was she finally coming around? With 75% she could pull it off! “IF” Miss Trunchbull started to say with a wicked smile showing off her rotting teeth. “You can last the rest of the day in there.” She said as she pointed her riding crop at the Chokey. Miss Honey’s face fell faster than a rock falling to the bottom of a pond. In there? There was no way...not anymore. It was the place that haunted many of her nightmares. The thought of stepping anywhere near that box of death made her lungs feel as though they were no longer doing their job. A cold sweat broke out over the woman’s skin as her eyes filled with tears. “A-anything but that, please!” She begged backing away from the door as her past childhood trauma at the hands of aunt came crashing down on her. “Since you obviously don’t want her, I take it you’ll have no problem with me expelling her, will you?” The Trunchbull grinned. “You’ll never see that brat again.” “No! Please, No!” Miss Honey begged as tears fell from her face. “Don’t send her away!” Miss Honey cursed herself. Why did she have to be such a coward? Why couldn’t she be brave and stand up to her aunt? Matilda stood in there for hours yesterday because of her; so why couldn’t she do the same in return? “What will it be? Get in the box or say good-bye to Wormwood.” She taunted grabbing Jennifer by her wrist. “Now doesn’t this bring back memories. Get in the closet or I’ll break your wrist...again.” She whispered pushing the struggling woman towards the chokey. “I won’t fit!” Jennifer tried to counter attempting to become dead weight, but the menacing giant pulled her along as if she weighed nothing more than one of the children the Trunchbull bullied herself. “Oh, I’ll make you fit, Jen. You’re still the little whiny, spineless coward you’ve always been. I think a little time in the Chokey will do you some good.” She said pulling open the door with one hand and tossing her in with ease. “A single peep out of you and you’ll never see the little brat again!” She said and with that, the door was slammed shut in Miss Honey’s face as bits of nails punctured her arms. She was indeed too big, but she managed to crouch down and pull herself in a ball in order to avoid any more superficial wounds from the doors “decorations.” The only question was how long she’d last. She was beginning to hyperventilate and it had only been a few minutes. The Trunchbull was right; she was nothing more than a coward who couldn’t stand up for herself or others. What would Matilda think if she saw her like this? She was crying like a punished child. Pull yourself together! Matilda went through this yesterday and was fine! Shooken up sure, but fine. She would be fine too. Deep breathes and keep your thoughts on something else. Miss Honey distracted herself with thoughts of the heroines in books she had loved as a little girl. Books had always helped her through those long miserable days as the Trunchbulls “plaything.” How many hours had she locked herself in her bedroom reading as an escape from her deranged aunt? Jennifer had always dreamed of being brave like them, but in truth, she was as weak, timid and powerless now as she was back then. Her goal was simply to be the kind of adult she wished she had in her life growing up. What she really wanted most of all, was to be that adult in Matilda’s life. From what she could tell, she deserved so much more than what her “family” had to offer. Matilda needed someone who could recognize just how special she really was- strange telekinetic powers and all. Miss Honey smiled faintly in the darkness remembering the previous night. Matilda had indeed said she wished Miss Honey was her mom, and it had sent the woman's heart a flutter like nothing ever had before. She had greatly enjoyed getting to cuddle up in her favorite chair while holding her and just listening to her read until Matilda had fallen asleep in her arms. It was pure bliss and the ache in her heart longed for more. Miss Honey had a lot of time while locked up to think about her second largest challenge. How would she convince the Wormwood’s to give her custody of their daughter? While not the most intelligent beings on the planet; they were certainly proud and marching to their house and accusing them of bad parenting sounded like a terrible idea. Another problem she encountered was how they viewed her. While clear they did not care for their daughter as a person; they might think of her as their “property.” As terrible as the thought sounded, it was the only way Miss Honey could imagine winning custody. She would have to play their game. It sounded horrible to the woman and she cringed at the thought, but the more she thought about it, the more she realized it was the only way. “Oh, Matilda, please forgive me for what I’m going to say tonight.” She whispered. She was smart; she’d understand it was all an act. Chapter 6 Matilda sat in her bed gripping her stuffed bear tightly. What was going on? Why was her teacher here at the house? The temptation to peek her head out of her room was quickly building up more and more. Her father had been in a bad mood when he got home from work, something about a raid on a warehouse and profit losses, but he may as well have been speaking an entirely different language. Matilda knew lots of things far above her age range’s capabilities, but her father’s business practices was an area she purposefully let herself be uneducated in. Some things she knew were best left unknown. They had just sat down in front of the TV when there was a knock on the door. Whoever it was, Matilda had thought at the time, they in for an unpleasant surprise. There were two rules in the Wormwood house: Don’t interrupt Harry Wormwood when he was eating, and don’t interrupt Harry Wormwood when he’s watching Tv. This person had broken both those rules. At first, he pretended he didn’t hear it and kept on eating his microwavable meal, but then the knocking began again. He snorted in annoyance with a, “I’m not getting that!” Matilda knew better than to answer the door as well. If Harry Wormwood didn’t get the door it meant no one was to either. When the knocking became more persistent, Harry Wormwood slammed his silverware down before pushing his tray away with enough force to knock it over. The air had become tense. No one uttered a single word while Harry stormed over to the door muttering curse words under his breath the entire way. The rest of the Wormwood family craned their necks to see who was brave or stupid enough, to come knocking on the door during dinnertime. Harry had sent the last door-to-door salesman running in a panic with a message to the others never to come back. When Matilda saw that it was her teacher, her heart sank. She was the last person she wanted to see treated poorly by her father. “You again!?” He had shouted, before turning and glaring daggers into his daughter. It was her teacher; therefore, it must be her fault Harry’s logic told him. “Room. Now!” And that was how she had ended up here in her room, worried out of her mind for the one person who had ever shown her kindness. Her curious mind couldn’t take it anymore. She slid out of her bed and hurried over to her door. She quietly as she could pulled it open and cringed at the loud groaning sound it made. She stood in place terrified as she wondered if anyone else heard that. After a minute or two of no one storming down the hall to punish her for trying to eavesdrop, she let out her held breathe and tried to focus on what was being said. Try as she might though, she couldn’t make out a thing. She had to get closer, she thought. She slipped out her open door and as quietly as she could tiptoed down the hall. Matilda stopped at the edge of the hall right before she knew she could be spotted. She held her breath as she strained to listen. ………………………………………… “Mr. Wormwood, did you know it cost 35,000 pounds a year to raise a child?” Miss Honey said. She was anxious and sweating. She was about to pull off the biggest bluff she could think off, in other words, she was lying through her teeth. She had no idea what it cost to raise a child, but if she had to guess, it was more around 10,000 a year. It was still 10,000 more pounds a year than she had. She was so relieved when Mr. Wormwood had told Matilda to go to her room so she wouldn’t have to say this in front of her. She’d look like an idiot. The first thing she had done was butter him up. She complimented his house, his wife, his business sense, and it had taken all her acting skills to do so, but also his intelligence. She had wanted to gag when she said those things, but it had served its purpose. Suddenly she went from unwanted intruder to guest of honor. She hated everything about what she was doing, but she had no choice. She had to play these people’s games. Mr. Wormwood’s smug smile faltered as he stared at her with a look of utter horror on his face. She could see the gears moving behind his eyes as he tried to do the math in his head. If she weren’t so nervous she would have surely let out a chuckle at how comical he looked. His face reddened like a frustrated child about to throw a tantrum over a simple math problem. “But I have two!” He finally blurted out before clenching his jaw. “Did you know that girls cost almost twice as much as boys?” She lied again. “We are materialistic beings: clothing, accessories, make-up, jewelry.” If he had half a brain he would have noticed Matilda was not that type of girl, but fortunately for Miss Honey all Harry could see were the dollar signs flying out of his pocket. He looked to his wife as she simply shrugged. It was true for her, so why wouldn’t it be true for the little runt as well. “I can’t afford two of you!” He barked. “Just last week she spent almost 125 pounds on hair products!” “Well, sow-rry, but my hair gets all frizzy when I use that cheap stuff.” Mrs. Wormwood complained twisting her long blonde locks in between her fingers. “I could lose my business!” He said. Miss Honey smiled on the inside. This is exactly what she had hoped would happen. Clearly their finances were more important to them than their children. Just one final jab into his pride. “What would the neighbors think of that?” Miss Honey said trying to sound as casual as possible. “It’s too bad you decided to have more than one kid. I could see you starting the next Vauxwell Motors.” She watched his face turn bright red. She wasn’t sure if he was about to yell and scream or simply internally combust. Finally he let out a defeated sigh. “You know, it might still be possible.” She said. He looked up at her, eyes begging for a solution. “Your son, he seems like such a good boy, a spitting image of you in fact. You could put him to work and together you could make that dream possible.” “Yes, you’re right. He is a spitting image of me, and if he’s anything like me, you know he’ll be great!” He said. Miss Honey nodded her head as she felt a little bit of her lunch coming back up. “Just think, Wormwood and Son, 1,000 car lot right off the highway where everyone could see your name.” His eyes shone brightly as he saw the dollar signs. Maybe he could even afford a commercial! “But Matilda…” Miss Honey said with a grimace. “As her teacher, I can honestly say, she doesn’t have what it takes.” “That runt is a burden to us all. I hardly believe that’s my own flesh and blood. I think there was a mistake at the hospital.” He scoffed. “What if I told you I had a plan that would save you 15,000 pounds a year and take away the burden of having someone like her in your family?” On the outside, Miss Honey remained calm and collected, but on the inside she wanted to scream. How could she say those things about her? Where was this manipulative lying side coming from? If her father could see her he would be ashamed. “You could sure make quite the investment into your business with an extra 15,000 pounds a year.” “Yes, yes I could!” “What if, for a measly 850 pounds a month, I raised her for you. I could turn her into a proper Wormwood for you.” “And you can’t do that at that school I’m sending her to?” He asked suddenly becoming suspicious. “Why should I pay you?” “She’ll be out of my class in less than a year. Then she’ll go to some other teacher that doesn’t have your best interests at heart. Not to mention, normally, it would cost closer to 3,000 pounds if she stayed here with you.” Miss Honey said. “Why should you bother to raise her if she’ll be no use to you?” She dug in her bag for the paperwork. This was it. All they had to do was sign this paper and she’d have a legal document agreeing that they would pay her child support. She wasn’t proud by any means of what she’d done, but once she had Matilda it wouldn’t matter. “So if I sign this?” Harry asked looking over the document. She could see him stumbling over the larger words as he tried to make sense of the situation. “Then she’s out of your hands and you’re one step closer to that empty lot by the highway.” She said. Her hands shook as she bounced her knees in anticipation. She was bouncing her knees so much she was shaking the whole coffee table. Wait…that wasn’t from her, the whole house was shaking! The last time this happened…Oh no! Miss Honey looked up and saw Matilda standing in the hallway. Her expression was one of which Miss Honey had never seen on her before. Tears were streaking down her face, not of sadness but of rage. Suddenly Mrs. Wormwood screamed. Photo frames, dinner trays, and sharp silverware was flying around the room. Even their 75 lb television set was hovering off the ground. “Ghosts!” Mrs. Wormwood shouted. “The ghosts are back!” She stood on the couch screaming and using her arms to cover her head. Did these people really believe in ghosts? “Not again!” Harry shouted grabbing a broom as he swatted at the flying silverware. So they didn’t know about Matilda’s powers. She could use this to her advantage. “Look!” Miss Honey shouted amongst the chaos. “Look at Matilda! She’s possessed!” Matilda’s eyes narrowed even more as everyone looked at her. The house shook even more violently and to confirm their fears, she lifted her hand and pointed it towards her father as a Tv dinner tray came from behind and smacked his bottom repeatedly. He swore loudly and as he begged for someone to help him. “It really is her!” Mrs. Wormwood shouted. The house was utter chaos. The light bulbs shattered one by one along with the tv screen. Fashion magazines swarmed around Mrs. Wormwood as she screamed and batted them. Michael was cowering underneath the coffee table, large butt sticking out as a prime target. Another tray dinner tray swooped down and smacked him as he shot up howling only to hit his head on the table. “Sign the paper and it will stop!” Miss Honey said amidst the chaos. “I will take her and banish the demons plaguing her!” “Sign it, Harry!” Mrs. Wormwood shouted. “Where’s a pen?” Mr. Wormwood shouted. A drawer off to the side began shaking violently and burst open as a pen shot out and stabbed into the coffee table just inches from his fingers. “She’s trying to stab me!” He shouted before tugging the pen out of the table and signing the paper. “OUT! GET OUT OF MY HOUSE!” Miss Honey grabbed the paper, grabbed Matilda’s hand and ran out the door as everything in the air fell to the ground. Now the only problem was calming her down. “Matilda, I am so sorry you heard that! I didn’t mean a word I said! It was all a trick! It was-“ Miss Honey searched the young girls face for the rage and fury it so obviously shown earlier, but to her surprise, all that was there was a mischievous smile. “I know it was.” Matilda said calmly. “You…you mean you’re not mad?” “You’re not the only one who can act. My father is stupid, but he would eventually figure out it was a trick. I needed to improvise to make him afraid. You played well on his pride and love of money, but the one thing that drives him even more is fear.” Matilda explained. Miss Honey stared at her in amazement. To think a six-year-old girl could process her surrounding that well. What surprised her even more was the suitcase and backpack she carried. Miss Honey hadn’t even noticed until just now. “You’re packed?” She asked. “How did you pack so fast?” “I had everything ready days ago.” She said with a smile. “I just knew you’d save me!” Matilda quickly latched on to the woman’s waist as they stopped walking. Miss Honey smiled widely as she bent down and held her new daughter in her arms. “So how do you plan to rid me of my demons?” She asked with a giggle. “I guess it’s something we’ll just have to figure out together.” Chapter 7 “Matilda, please come out.” Jennifer Honey said, trying to coax the small child out from under the blankets. The lump ever so slowly began to move forward until a small face emerged sporting a look of pure guilt. “It’s not your fault.” “I’m so-“ she tried to say, but was cut off by a gentle finger pressing against her lips. “You don’t have to apologize every time this happens. It’s okay, I promise. Why don’t you hop in the bath and let me take care of this? Leave your wet things in the hallway.” Matilda nodded her head and unpeeled herself from the covers before she made her way to the bathroom, head hung in defeat. At least the house didn’t shake this time, Jennifer thought to herself as she stripped the bed. Maybe she should schedule her a doctor’s appointment. In the week that Matilda had come to live with her, this was the third time she had wet the bed. With Matilda swearing up and down this never usually happens, Jennifer was worried. Perhaps Algebra two was a little too advanced for the six year old. Or maybe it was their other training that was too much for her little body to handle. What would she tell the doctor? I think my newly adopted daughter, whose parents I convinced was worth less than a car dealership, is wetting the bed because of the physical strain of having telekinetic powers? Oh yeah, that’ll go over real well. They’d think I was nuts. Great job, Jenny, lose custody over her before the paperwork is even finalized. It wasn’t like Matilda could use her powers on demand yet; although they had been having fun trying. The first night started with her attempting to levitate a piece of popcorn. Jennifer would throw it in the air and Matilda would try to manipulate it into her mouth. After a handful of failed attempts, they spent most of the evening just throwing popcorn at each other. It was great. They giggled, lost in an all out free for all, the purpose of the exercise completely forgotten. It wasn’t until Jennifer had launched a handful at Matilda’s face did they remember why they had started this in the first place. Instead of showering the young child in bits of popped kernels, they froze midair, suspended in place by invisible hands. It was then they discovered emotions to be the driving force behind it. The lights had flickered on and off because she was afraid. The popcorn kernels hung in the air because she was happy, and the worst of all, the night Jennifer had taken Matilda from her home. She had been hurt. The way her parents had given her up without a fight, even if that’s what she had wanted, hurt her to the point of being able to manipulate a household full of objects. It was as clear as day to Jennifer now. Matilda had lied. She wasn’t acting that night, and if she was, it was only to reassure Jennifer she was ok with it. Maybe the reason for her bedwetting now was because she was hiding that hurt deep within herself. The thought tore Jennifer up inside; to the point she was tempted to see if she could move objects as well. She wondered what she could do to help her. What could someone like plain and simple Jennifer Honey have to offer someone extraordinary like Matilda? An education? Jennifer spent more time learning from Matilda than Matilda learned from Jennifer. Money? Even with the money from her parents they would still be scraping to get by. Love? Yes, that was the one thing she could give her. Matilda had already stolen her heart long ago on that very first day. She’d shower her in the love and affection she had so obviously been lacking in. It was all she had to give her. “Miss Honey! I forgot a towel!” Matilda’s voice rang from the bathroom, snapping her from her thoughts. She went to the cupboard to look for the biggest, and fluffiest one she could find, but all that was there were thin, old ratty things she had picked up from a garage sale more than ten years ago. Hmm, that was something they could do today. It was a beautiful Saturday morning, and the swap meet would be in full swing. “Here you go.” Jennifer said handing over the least torn up towel she had to the dripping wet and shivering child. “You know, it’s the weekend. You don’t have to call me Miss Honey at home.” Matilda looked at her puzzled for a moment seemingly lost in thought. “What should I call you then?” Deep down she wanted to hear the word, mom, but stopped when it was on the tip of her tongue. Too much too soon. “Jennifer’s fine.” “I can’t call you by your first name.” Matilda said. “You’re my teacher!” “Not at home I’m not, silly. Hmm, how about, Jenny?” She said, taking the towel from her and throwing it over her head. Matilda giggled as her head popped out. “I guess that’s okay, but only here. It’s impolite to call a lady by her first name.” “Whatever you’re comfortable with, but you still have to call me Miss Honey at school. Now what would you say to going over to the swap meet after breakfast? It’s a nice day out after all.” Jennifer suggested rubbing the towel over the girl’s head. “That sounds fun!” After a quick bite to eat of toast and tea, Jennifer pulled a mason jar of change out of the cupboard and examined it. She had maybe about ten pounds at the most saved up. She frowned slightly as she pulled out the highest denominations and put them her pocket. They’d have to be careful and only buy what they absolutely needed. “Miss Honey, here.” Matilda said reaching out her fist. Jennifer opened her palm as Matilda deposited a wad of bills in her hand. Where in the world had she gotten this? There had to be at least 100 pounds if not more. “I saved my allowance.” Matilda said with a shrug. “No, sweetie, this is yours.” Jennifer said trying to give it back, but Matilda just shook her head. “Hold it for me then.” Jennifer sighed, but agreed. She should be supporting her, not the other way around! She couldn’t spend a little girl’s allowance! She’d sell all her books if she had to! They walked out the front door and chatted about the book they had been reading together- an old warn out copy of a Charles Dickens novel Jennifer had picked up years ago at a second hand bookshop for fifty pence. Maybe if they still had the energy- and money- she could take Matilda there. She’d probably find it a lovely place to spend an afternoon browsing. When they got onto the main road ten minutes after 9 am, the little town was in full swing with the nearby farmers market as bustling as ever. After they finished with the swap meet, she figured she should stop by on the way back and pick up a few groceries. She’d have to ask Matilda what she liked to eat. Once they arrived, they got lost looking at all the little odds and ends people were selling in their stalls. Different kinds of music blared from various large boom boxes. A stall to their left sold every type of flower she could think of: lilies, tulips, roses, and daisy’s lined the white plastic table in ten gallon buckets. A tent to their right had dresses and blouses swinging from hooks in the gentle breeze. Food vendors were out setting up their sugary snacks on display sending scents of cinnamon wafting into the air. She was curious about what kind of things Matilda was interested in. All she knew of was her love of academics. Even her packed suitcase and bags-which she said she had packed days prior- was nothing but necessities. Not a single toy. Did she even have interests outside of reading? Jennifer kept a close eye on her as they walked through the stalls. The little girl browsed around, but nothing appeared to really keep her interest for long- until she came upon a beat up looking chess set. Her eyes shone as she opened it up and examined the pieces. “Do you know how to play?” Jennifer asked. “I’ve read about it, but I’ve never had any one to play with before.” Matilda admitted. “I had hoped there would be one in the classroom, but-“ She trailed off looking it over. “Well, chess is a little advanced for a kindergarten class.” Jennifer said with a laugh. “Would you play it with me?” “Of course! I’d love to.” Matilda smiled wide and pulled a five-pound note out of her pocket. Just how much money did this girl have? If she hadn’t known her to be such a sweet and honest girl, Jennifer would have assumed she cleaned her parents out before she left. The elderly man smiled and handed her her change, as he looked her up and down. “She yours?” He asked as Jennifer proudly nodded. “Make sure she doesn’t eat the pieces.” He said. Jennifer frowned and looked to Matilda to gauge her reaction. She had almost expected her to be angry at being talked down to, but she just smiled and shook her head. “I’m not very fond of the taste of wood, sir.” She replied before turning and searching through the other games he had. Jennifer stood at a distance glad to have found something she was interested in other than just books and schoolwork. Board games did seem like something she would be interested in. She wondered if he had any jigsaw puzzles they could do together in the kitchen, but a look to her left revealed Matilda was already one step ahead of her as usual. “Margaret!” The old man shouted into his trailer. “If I sold all the games here for two pounds each, and subtracted the seven percent the lot gets, what would my profit be?” “I don’t know! I’m not a calculator!” A woman’s voice shouted back. The man grumbled under his breath and reached for a pen from his pocket along with a dirty napkin. He sat hunched over scribbling number down. “We’d make fifty nine pounds and 34 pence if we sold everything!” He shouted back a few minutes later. “Your math is off.” Matilda said without looking up from the instructions on the back of the game. “You need to take your number of board games, multiply it by two, which gives you 72 pounds, and then multiply that by .07. That gives you five pounds and four pence. Now subtract that from your 72 pounds and you end up with a total of 66. 96 pounds.” The man blinked in surprise for a moment before a wide grin spread across his face. “Cute.” He said, before yelling inside for a calculator. A few moments later, the woman named Margaret appeared with calculator in hand and passed it off to him, before she returned to the sanctuary of the trailer. Miss Honey watched him curiously for a moment as he punched in numbers from his napkin. He remained still staring at it, before erasing it and starting over. “What did she say her answer was?” He asked after a moment of silence. “66.96 I believe.” Jennifer said, a smile spreading across her lips at his shocked expression. She knew that look. It was the exact same look she had worn the first time she had experienced Matilda’s calculations. “Here you go, six pounds for these.” Matilda said, handing him the money as she held up the puzzles she had picked out. He stared at her blankly for a moment, before thanking her and accepting the money. “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure she doesn’t eat those pieces either.” Jennifer said as they continued on. Chapter 8 Matilda tossed and turned in her sleep. The dream had started off so pleasant. She was just about to be crowned England’s youngest chess Grandmaster. Miss Honey was there with a bouquet of flowers for her, and the audience was cheering. She heard a voice bellow from the audience, “That’s my daughter!” and “That’s my little girl!” She followed the sound until she locked eyes with her mother beaming up at her- an expression she had never received from her before. Matilda felt a rush of happiness and relief rush over her and then… everything changed. The audience gasped. She looked down at herself to see her bare legs damp with pee. Her dress was ruined. The cheers turned to cries of disgust. The expression on her mothers face became one she was all too familiar with, repulsion and indifference. “See, this is exactly why we sent you away!” Harry Wormwood yelled. “Disgusting, get her out of my sight! You’re a Wormwood it’s time you started acting like one!” Matilda felt a giant hand clamp around her arm. She let out a wail of pain as the Trunchbull dragged her off stage and onto a different one. She was thrust into a chair facing the other children in the school. There, sitting on a table was a giant chocolate cake. No! This wasn’t her punishment! This hadn’t happened to her! She was in the audience! Her only punishment had been… Then she found herself standing alone, wet and cold, staring at the nails in the walls mere inches from her face. If she dared move even a muscle she would be met with the sharp pain of rusty metal cutting into her skin. Even worse, she could get tetanus! She had read about that in a book and it sounded awful! A small panel opened and eyes peered down at her. She had expected the Trunchbull, but instead they were Miss Honey’s. “Please let me out!” Matilda begged. “I’m disappointed in you, Matilda.” “Wake up, Matilda.” “I’m sorry!” The small child moaned in her sleep and shivered from the damp bedding. A gentle hand touched the top of her head. Her eyes sprung open and she examined her surroundings. She slowly sat up and looked around the small apartments one bedroom. Various items that had once been on the nightstand were now scattered across the floor. A mirror that had once hung on the wall now spread shards of glass on the carpet. “Was there an earthquake?” “N-not quite.” . . . . . . . . . . . . . “Stress.” the doctor said after a moment as Matilda pumped her legs that dangled off the exam room table. “That’s it?” Miss Honey asked. “Are you sure? She really hasn’t been herself lately.” “How so?” “Well, she’s been acting sort of...well...childish.” Miss Honey said. The doctor raised an eyebrow as he looked at the small six- year- old girl sitting on the table, and then back to Miss Honey. “I mean she’s normally very mature, but she’s started,” She dropped her voice to a whisper, but Matilda could still hear the word “accidents.” “I mean, it’s not a big deal or anything, but I just want to make sure there isn’t some kind of underlying issue.” “I could check her blood sugar, make sure we’re not dealing with juvenile diabetes. Excessive urination can be a symptom.” “Please, but it’s not just that it's, well, how do I put this? Things have been… flying around the room when she gets upset.” “Flying around the room?” The dr. looked at the woman doubtfully. Miss Honey locked eyes with Matilda, whose expression was one of horror as she shook her head. “You mean she’s getting upset and throwing things?” “Y-yes, like that.” Miss Honey said. “So she’s been throwing tantrums and you’re concerned because it seems out of the ordinary for her?” “Yes!” Miss Honey exclaimed as Matilda scowled. She was not throwing tantrums, Matilda thought until she remembered last night. Miss Honey had brought up the idea of wearing diapers to bed. Logically it made sense! It shouldn’t have been such an issue, but instead of thinking things through like she usually did, she had resisted the idea and it had led to their very first fight. Not even a fight, but a disagreement...at least until the unknown pressure inside her had become so unbearable she had thrown it out and the invisible force smashed the bedroom mirror to bits. She couldn’t play dumb with her arms outstretched like some kind of cartoon superhero mid attack as glass exploded around the room. Matilda sighed. She knew she needed to apologize, even if she didn’t quite understand how she had made the mirror blow up. Matilda tried her best to tune out their conversation, even if it was about her. The pressure in her chest and behind her eyes was beginning to bother her and if she didn’t get it under wraps, she would unintentionally demonstrate what Miss Honey was talking about. She tried to think about Miss Honey’s promise that afterwards they’d go to the museum together. They were having a special exhibit today on ancient civilization. She had always wanted to go. It was huge! Three stories and there was a massive hedge maze in the back. She had tried on several occasions to go, but they never let her in without an adult. Even that though quickly lost its grounding ability after listening to the two of them go back and forth. “May I be excused? I need to use the restroom.” “Yes, of course. I need something from you though.” The doctor said. Matilda hopped down from the table and was handed a specimen cup. She examined it. She knew what it was for from reading about medical tests, but she had never had to herself. She couldn’t even remember when the last time she was in a doctor’s office. Had her parents ever taken her at all? “Am I current on all my vaccinations?” Matilda asked. Legally, she would have had to be for school, but she had a sinking suspicion Crunchem Hall wasn’t very particular about following the laws. Hadn’t she seen a girl in her class get thrown over a fence by her hair on the first day? Bruce Bogtrotter would agree “normal” wasn’t in their schools vocabulary. The doctor let out a patronizing chuckle. “Can’t say I’ve ever heard a little girl ask me if she was getting a shot that way before. Why don’t you let the adults discuss that?” “Please, I’m-” Matilda started to say, but was cut off. “Now I know shots can be scary, but it’s not as bad as you're imagining.” “I want-” “Now run along and go potty, or do you need your mommy’s help with that?” He gestured to the cup in her hands. The pressure in her eyes was too much to take. Behind the doctor, the wastepaper basket began to levitate. Miss Honey let out a gasp. “Yes, I think I’ll go help her!” Matilda felt a larger hand begin to pull on hers, and the trash can fell back to the ground with a loud thunk. The doctor swiveled around in his chair searching for the noise as Matilda let Miss Honey lead her to the bathroom. Once there, Miss Honey watched with a mixed feeling of apprehension and wonder as bits of paper towel floated around the family style bathroom. Matilda on the other hand, seemed hardly to notice. She stood as still as a statue, staring transfixed at the trashcan as garbage continued to rise. After about a minute, everything fell to the floor leaving the bathroom covered in trash. Matilda let out a relieved sigh and rubbed at her eyes. “Matilda.” Miss Honey said, a bit of apprehension in her voice. The young girl looked up upon hearing her name. “What’s going on? How long has this been happening?” Matilda thought about it. “Well, I guess it started when I accidentally blew up my dad’s tv, but i’m still not sure. I can’t control it or anything. I get this burning in my eyes and I feel like I’ll blow up if I don’t get it out. I’m really sorry about the mirror, Miss Honey. I wasn’t trying to break it, I had to get the pressure out before it broke me!” She blurted out without stopping. She hadn’t realized her eyes had begun to water and sting, but this time for a more mundane reason. “Please don’t send me back!” “Matilda, I would never send you back, sweetie. You are the most extraordinary and brightest child i’ve ever met. You are wonderful, and special. I’m sorry your family never recognized you for what you truly are. Maybe the doctor’s right and you are just under a lot of stress right now. Sometimes I forget you’re only six-years-old. You may have the mind of someone far beyond your age, but your body is still growing.” “I was embarrassed and. . . I lost control of it.” Matilda tried to explain. “I think I need more practice.” “Well,” Miss Honey said looking around the room. “I guess we can start by cleaning up in here.” Matilda took in the room for the first time and cringed. There were paper towels everywhere! One was even dangling from a vent in the ceiling! Not only that but the faucet had turned itself on. She pointed at the nearest piece of trash and concentrated and then… nothing happened. She pointed again and again trying with all her might, but the most she could get to happen was turning over a crumpled up wad on its side. “Where are you when I need you?” Matilda said. Resigned to her fate of manual labor, Matilda used her foot to sweep everything into a pile and Miss Honey picked it up and put it back in the trash. Matilda looked up at the vent. How were they going to get that down? “Do you want help with that?” Miss Honey asked quietly. “I guess, but how?” Matilda said, still looking up. “Well, you sit on the toilet and lift your gown up and i’ll hold the cup so you don’t drop it.” “Wha-” Matilda started to ask until she saw Miss Honey holding the specimen jar. Matilda’s face grew a shade of pink. “I can do it myself. I’ll meet you outside.” “Are you sure, it can be tricky with small hands.” “No, thank you. I’ll be fine.” She waited until Miss Honey left, before reading the directions on the label and sat on the toilet. Why in the world would she think I needed help with this, she thought to herself. She lifted the gown and bent over, but she couldn’t see where to position the cup. All she could see was the gown no matter where she bunched it up. Some genius she was if she couldn’t even pee in a cup by herself. Resigned to doing it by feel, she blindly stuck the cup under her and relaxed. She could hear it splash in the bowl below. This wasn’t right. She moved her arm around under her until she heard a different sound and felt the warm liquid begin to fill from the outside. There, no problem. She had this. She. . . . . . . . “Matilda?” Miss Honey asked, seeing the young girl come out with her head hung low. “I dropped it in the toilet.” ….. They had made her drink eight cups of water. She felt so full by the time she downed the last one. She looked down at both her arms now covered in bandages and felt relieved. Sure the shots had stung, but the momentary discomfort was nothing in comparison to catching a preventable disease. She had been right to be concerned. She hadn’t been vaccinated since she was a baby. So it had been one shot. One cup of water. Another shot. Another cup of water. “I know Diphtheria isn’t very common here as its mostly found in Asia and developing middle eastern countries, but a virus that creates a toxin that can destroy the nose and throat, before leading to paralysis and death doesn’t sound pleasant. It’s still nothing compared to Polio though. Miss Honey, did you know that 1 in 200 people that had Polio ended up paralyzed?” Matilda rattled on. The doctor chuckled politely, as she spouted out different dates, until she had come to the M.M.R. vaccine. That date he did know off the top of his head. It was 1971 and as she confidently repeated it, he stopped in his tracks and stared at her as if he was noticing her for the first time. He had assumed she was pretending to know as children sometimes did in order to appear more knowledgeable than they really were. “That’s right.” he said as he knit his eyebrows together. He wanted to assume it was a lucky guess, but that didn’t seem right. “Do you know what M.M.R stands for?” “Mealels, mumps, and rubella, they each had their own separate vaccinations in the late sixties, but they didn’t put them together until early 70’s.” Matilda said. “Where did you learn that?” “A library book about contagious diseases. It was really interesting, but I skipped over the pictures, especially when it came to the bubonic plague.” “I don’t blame you. That medical book, you read it or did someone read it to you?” “I read it.” “And you understood it?” “Yeah, I wash my hands a lot more now.” “You said you were six, correct? How long have you been able to read adult books?” Matilda shrugged and thought about it. “Well, my parents left me home alone since I was three, and it was really boring so I’d walk down the library everyday since it was just a couple blocks. The children’s books stopped being all that interesting pretty fast, so I guess since I was four?” “Wait, what?” The doctor asked alarmed. He looked up at Miss Honey. “She’s been left unsupervised since she was three?” He gave her an accusing look. “Yes, that’s why she’s in my care now. She is a student in the class I teach and I started noticing signs of severe neglect. When I asked her parents about it, they signed over custody to me. I’m just waiting on the courts to make me her legal guardian.” Miss Honey explained. The doctor relaxed a little. “You must be a very kind person to take her in. Most would just report them and move on with their lives.” “Matilda is a very special girl. She’s not like other children her age. I asked my kindergarten class as a joke to multiply a large sum, and she knew the answer right away. I thought she was kidding until I worked it out with a pencil and paper.” “I’m starting to understand your concerns a little better, but I stand by my earlier assessment. I think it’s just stress. It can affect the body in strange ways, especially small children. I must admit I am quite impressed with her knowledge and mental capabilities, but she is still just a child. If the urine test and blood work come out fine, my advice is give it time. This is a big change in her life, and she might just be having trouble adjusting emotionally. If the bed wetting becomes persistent, get a mattress protector and maybe some of those absorbent night underwear for kids.” “No!” Matilda said, before cringing in embarrassment for interrupting. “I’m sorry, but please, no diapers. “I’m, I’m…” she started to say before pausing to get her thoughts in order. “I’ve really never had this problem before.” “Well, I wouldn’t call them diapers.” The doctor said, but she shook her head. “Well, then I would suggest no liquids before bed, and if need be, set an alarm in the middle of the night to wake you up to use the bathroom.” Matilda frowned. Why hadn’t she thought of that? “That’s a thought.” Miss Honey agreed. “Let’s do that then.” “You ready to try this again?” The doctor asked, handing Matilda another specimen cup. “Please take this nice woman to help you this time.” “You, you really don’t need to help me.” Matilda mumbled. “It’s kind of embarrassing. You’re my teacher.” Miss Honey frowned, feeling a little hurt. She thought they were more than teacher and student at this point. Is that all Matilda saw her as? “Well, we can’t have you drop it again, what if one of my female nurses went with you?” the doctor asked. Matilda shrugged. She’d rather do it herself, but she had blown that chance. Anything was better than accidentally peeing on Miss Honey’s hand or something. She might blow up the sink with her mind. She had read that viruses were spread via bodily fluids, and what if this sudden telekinetic thing was a symptom of some unknown illness? She couldn’t risk passing it on to her. Not Miss Honey. Anyone but Miss Honey. The nurse would wear gloves at least. If she couldn’t do this by herself, this was the next best option. She gave her agreement, before giving her small hand a glare. “This is your fault.” she whispered at it as she followed a young black haired woman with glasses back into the bathroom. “Go on and lift up your gown with both hands and spread your legs.” Matilda didn’t fight it when she felt herself get cleaned, it was weird but necessary with her hands occupied. “Now what you’re going to do is pee for a second to flush out anything, and then stop.” Matilda stared over at the sink and relaxed. One second went by, and then two. No, no, no, no!! “I can’t stop it!” “No worries, it happens. It takes practice, as long as I can get enough in the cup. Good, just a little more, and... this should be enough. D-did the sink just turn on?” Oops, Matilda thought as the nurse stood back up with the half-full cup. “Go ahead and finish up here and meet us back in the room. Don’t forget to wash your hands in the haunted sink.” Matilda breathed a sigh of relief when she was alone. Embarrassment seemed to be the trigger for whatever made her lose control. She didn’t realize doctor appointments could be so...awkward. At least all the embarrassment for the day was over, she thought as she washed her hands, blissfully unaware that the day had only given a taste of what it had to offer. Chapter 9 As smart as Matilda was, there was one thing she didn’t fully grasp, and that was just how remarkable she really was. She didn’t know why adults sometimes gaped at her with glassy eyes, or why Miss Honey kept telling her she was special. She had never thought herself as special before. She had certainly never been told so by her family. She enjoyed reading and learning new things, but in her mind that didn’t really set her apart from anyone else her age. She didn’t feel any different than her friends, Lavender and Hortencia. They all loved pulling pranks on Miss Trunchbull, but if anything though, if anyone was a “genius” it was Hortencia. Matilda and Lavender were in awe of her when it came to her bravery and how far she was willing to go to pull one over on the Trunchbull. They looked up to her, as any pair of six year olds would look up to an 11 year old, with awe and reverence. When Hortencia had told the tale of how she had single handedly snuck into the Trunchbull's office and sprinkled every single one of her pair of gym shorts in itching powder, it had elevated her to god status in their young eyes. Once the doctor had left the room, Matilda changed back into her overalls, glad to be rid of the gown. She got her legs in fine by herself, but when it came time to hoist the straps up, she winced. Both her arms gave off a dull painful throb which she fought through as she tried to fasten the buckles. There was something that Miss Honey had said that had bothered her. She didn’t quite understand what she had meant by “she was usually so much more mature than other kids her age?” What did she mean she was being more childish than usual? Did Miss Honey expect her to act like an adult all the time? Matilda had a sinking feeling Miss Honey was putting her on a pedestal far higher than she deserved to be on. Matilda wondered if she meant childish because she needed help sometimes. “How are you feeling? Still up for the trip?” Miss Honey asked, before taking the loose strap of Matilda’s overalls and buckling them for her. “Yes!” Matilda said and frowned as Miss Honey fastened her clothes for her. Was this childish? She had been enjoying having Miss Honey there, brushing her hair and tucking her into bed at night. It was a new experience for her, but was she not supposed to? Was that a childish thing to want help? Mom’s always did that sort of thing for their kids in books, but Matilda wondered if that’s why Miss Honey liked her, because she was “more mature”. Was she the exception to the rule because she was different? They walked in silence down a few blocks in the small village. Matilda stared questioningly at Miss Honey’s offered outstretched hand before they crossed the busy intersection. Was it some kind of test, she wondered to herself. Before she could make up her mind on what to do, Miss Honey had taken her hand and led her across. Matilda let out a small whimper as she let her arm be raised. She had only expected pain during the actual injection process, but not after. Once they stood in front of the large white multi-story building all thoughts of pain and childish actions were far behind her. Now she was the one who eagerly marched forward pulling Miss Honey by the hand. She was so excited to be here! The place was full of adults and children alike on a bustling Saturday afternoon. A banner hung on the entrance that read, “Come Meet our Award Winning Olympic Athletes! Today Only!” Matilda was fascinated by the displays. Each room had a different civilization. There was Rome, and Egypt, Incan, Persian, Ancient Greek, Chinese, Mayan and Mesopotamian. That was just a traveling display that came and set up one month a year before packing up and moving to another city. There was still the Museum's usual year around displays she had never gotten to see. There were paintings, and sculptures, and the Garden Maze in the back that drew flocks of families. She heard along the way there were hundreds of different types of plants to see. She had seen pictures in a book and it looked so beautiful. In the center of the maze was a huge gorgeous fountain. “So what do you want to look at first?” Miss Honey asked. “You pick, I can’t decide!” Matilda admitted. “How about we start with Rome and work our way around?” Matilda peered into various glass cases and read all about various inventions, and tools. There was a display about the founding of the Julian calendar she found fascinating. She hadn’t even realized nearly 30 minutes had gone by in the first room alone. She had been reading about the history of aqueducts when Miss Honey reminded her if they wanted to see everything she couldn’t stop and read every little plaque that had writing on it. They passed through Inca and Mayan territory, but Miss Honey had to practically drag her out of the Egyptian room. She would have stayed in there all day if given the chance. The mummies history, and the pyramids were so interesting that she hadn’t even flinched reading about the embalming process despite Miss Honey’s concerns about it giving her nightmares. After two-and-a-half hours they had finished all the civilization rooms. Matilda was ready to jump straight into the paintings, but Miss Honey pulled her in a different direction. “How about we take a break for a bit?” Miss Honey said. Matilda noticed she looked moderately uncomfortable. She seemed to be looking around for something, spotted it and Matilda obediently followed until they came to a line for the Restroom. It was fairly crowded and by the time it was her turn, Matilda began to feel the effects of all the water she had drunk. There was just one problem though, she realized as she stepped into a stall and closed the door. She couldn’t raise her dominant arm past her chest. Matilda winced in pain as she tried and tried again to reach the straps of her overalls. “Matilda, are you okay?” Miss Honey asked from the other side of the stall door after a few minutes. “Do you need help?” “N-no!” Matilda lied, sighing in defeat. Needing help getting undressed to use the restroom fell squarely in the childish category. She didn’t need to go bad anyway. She’d ask for help if it was an emergency, but for now she was fine. She kicked the plunger with her foot for show to flush the toilet and came out to wash her hands. “Ready for more?” Miss Honey asked and Matilda eagerly followed. She quickly forgot about her predicament for the next twenty minutes until she found herself shuffling from foot to foot. She stared at the paintings with less rapt attention and focus to detail. After another ten minutes she was no longer enjoying the paintings at all. She was about to admit defeat and ask Miss Honey for help when a familiar voice behind her called her name. “Matilda! Miss Honey!” Matilda spun around to find her older, blonde friend Hortencia and her mom. “Oh, hello!” Miss Honey said as Hortencia made the introductions. “Be careful out back at the Olympics display.” Hortencia warned ominously. “The Trunchbulls here and in a foul mood.” “Why?” Matilda asked, her joy now turned to horror. “Have you ever seen her in a good mood?” Hortencia shot back. “No, I mean why is she here?” Matilda asked, but the answer to her question came to her the moment she closed her mouth. “The Olympics display.” “Yeah.” Hortencia nodded before leaning in close and whispering in Matilda’s ear. “And because I put something in her drink.” She grabbed Matilda’s hand and slipped something inside of it. When she pulled back away, Matilda examined the laxative wrapper crushed in her fist. She nearly lost control of her bladder from laughing, only recovering once she crossed her legs and leaned forward. “You okay?” Matilda gave a side glance at Miss Honey, but she was busy talking to Hortencia’s mom to notice. “I need your help.” Matilda whispered. “Not here though.” She waited for a break in the adults' conversation to ask as politely as she could if she could go show her friend something in the other room. “I’ll be right back!” Matilda reassured them both once she had gotten their consent and dragged Hortensia by the hand towards the restrooms. She froze in dismay as she read, “Closed for Cleaning.” “What, what did you want to show me?” Hortencia asked. “Nothing, I needed your help with my overalls. I can’t get them off and I need to pee.” “Why didn’t you just ask Miss Honey? Why do you need my help for?” “Because. Besides it doesn’t matter, it’s closed.” Hortencia rolled her eyes. “That’s such a little kid problem. You little kids can't hold it for five minutes without peeing your pants. Fine there’s another one downstairs. I’ll take you.” Hortencia groaned acting like it was the biggest chore. “Thanks.” Matilda mumbled, shifting her weight from foot to foot. “I can’t lift my arms for some reason. ” “Why?” Hortencia asked as the two of them rode the escalator down. “Got a bunch of shots this morning and-” “Tetanus, wasn’t it?” Hortencia nodded her head in understanding. “Had to get one after spending all day in the chokey. I came out with all these cuts and scrapes before Trunchbull let me out. I had to tell my parents I got cut from the metal in the jungle gym, but yeah, couldn’t lift my arm for a week.” “So it’s normal?” Matilda asked. “I guess.” “Where are you two going?” A voice rang out. They turned to see Miss Honey and Hortencia’s mom at the top of the escalator about to ride it down. “The bathroom!” Hortencia yelled back up. “Matilda needs help getting her pants off!” Matilda cringed. “Thanks.” she mumbled. She could feel the heat radiating off her face. “Tell the whole place why don’t you.” “I think I will.” Hortencia said with a grin. “She’s about to pee herself!” She yelled back up before letting out a laugh. “Lighten up, no one cares, you’re just a little kid after all!” Matilda was horrified and the worried expression on Miss Honey’s face didn’t help. Even worse, she could feel the pressure building behind her eyes. She rubbed at them as tried to get the sensation to go away. “Jeez, don’t cry I was only teasing you.” Hortencia said. “I’m not crying, there’s something up with my eyes.” Matilda said. She stopped at the bottom of the escalator and blinked trying to get the sensation to go away. “Matilda! Are you okay?” Miss Honey said. Matilda could hear the worry in her voice without looking at her. She must have taken two steps at a time to get to her this fast. “I’m fine, my friend is just picking on me.” Matilda said, plastering on a fake smile. Try as she might, she couldn’t stand still long enough for that sentence to ring true. “Are you going to lose control?” Miss Honey whispered in Matilda’s ear. Her face burned crimson. “No! I don’t have to go that bad!” Matilda said. “I meant the other thing.” Miss Honey said. “Oh, umm, I- I don’t think so.” Matilda said, sounding unsure. The burning pressure was now worse thanks to the question and the realization that they were surrounded by precious and priceless artifacts was not lost on either of them. “Let’s go outside just in case.” Miss Honey said. “Can I use the restroom first?” Matilda asked, but she knew the answer to that question as soon as a poster fell off the wall behind them. “Quickly! Let’s get you out of here!” Miss Honey scooped Matilda up and raced outside, leaving behind a confused Hortensia. “Uh, see you at school!” She yelled after them. Miss Honey briskly walked outside only to find the courtyard packed from the Olympics display. There was nowhere for her to release the pent up energy without being spotted, and the last thing either of them wanted was to be caught by… “Jen! Jen! What brings you by?” The Trunchbull asked. “Come to see me perform my famous hammer throw perhaps? Wait, what are you doing with the Wormwood brat?” The Large muscular woman sneered at Matilda, who hid her face in Miss Honey’s shoulder. No matter how brave she was with her friends, her natural instinct was to shrink in terror when caught face to face with the horrible beast. “Absolutely! I wouldn’t miss it! When’s the next demonstration?” Miss Honey asked, trying to appease the horrid women. “You didn’t answer my question. What are you doing out of school with the Wormwood brat?” “We came to see the exhibits, and-” Miss Honey’s words were cut off by a faint gurgling sound. Miss Trunchbull's face paled. “What do I care what you do with the little vermin on the weekends?” The Trunchbull said before storming away inside while holding her stomach. Miss Honey breathed a sigh of relief before spotting the maze. “Here!” She said, rushing inside around a few corners and into a dead end. She set Matilda down in front of a pile of leaves when they were sure they were alone. “Would that help, whatever it is to calm down?” Matilda nodded and stared fixated at the pile until it was as if a strong wind had entrapped itself in the corner of the hedge. Miss Honey watched the leaves swirl around for a few moments, until the small pocket of wind died down. Matilda now kneeled on the ground with her ankles crossed and hands holding herself. Using her powers had made her urge to pee so much worse. She suddenly felt very weak. She gasped as she felt a small trickle escape into her pants. No. No. No. Not while she was awake! Not in public. “Oh, Matilda, I didn’t know you needed to go this badly. ” Miss Honey said. She rested her hand on the small child's back. “ I’m-I’m fine.” Matilda said, before standing up. She still shifted from foot to foot, but felt she could move on. She looked down at her pants alarmed at the tiny dime sized wet stain. She covered it quickly with her hands, but Miss Honey had already seen it. “Why didn’t you tell me you couldn’t undue the clasps? I would have helped you.” Miss Honey said gently as they slowly made their way towards the center of the maze. There had been a sign for porta-potties along with an ominous sign. “Due to the recent cost of the dying plant life and flowers, please use the portable facilities located in several points along this maze.” A large red circle with a parent and small male stick figure peeing into the bush was crossed out with a big red line through it along with more text underneath. “Punishable by permanent ban and 250 pound fine.” “Because it was a childish thing to need help with.” Matilda mumbled, as she shuffled along as fast as she could. “I can’t lift my arms from the shots.” “Matilda, look at me.” Miss Honey said. Matilda kept moving but looked up. “I want you to rely on me, okay? I know you’re so used to having to take care of yourself you don’t know what it means to rely on others. But If you ever need anything, big or small, I want you to tell me, okay? I don’t want you to feel you have to do everything by yourself.” Matilda nodded, too preoccupied on the situation to let the words she was hearing sink in. Her eyes were watering and her pants felt suspiciously damp. She was afraid to look at the damage. After three more wrong turns, her heart soared when she saw the exit. “It’s the center!” She cheered rushing forward until she stopped dead in her tracks looking horrified. “What? What is it?” Miss Honey said, until she saw the problem. “Oh no.” She mumbled, before meeting the near crazed look in Matilda’s eyes. “Well, I guess we better get in line.” They stood in the back and waited with Matilda occasionally letting out a cry. She couldn’t hide her situation now. A tiny wet streak ran down a pant leg. Passerby’s offered Miss Honey a sympathetic nod as if to say, “Been there with my little one.” The door to the only porta potty finally opened. A mother and her toddler were about to go in when the crowd jumped as something large barreled towards them all. People left and right were shoved out of the way with grunts of, “MOVE!” and “Out of the way!” were hurled at them. The Trunchbull, holding her stomach, pushed and shoved her way to the front of the line, knocking over the mom and toddler in the process before going inside and slamming the door in the process with an angry THUNK. Miss Honey looked down at the horrified look on Matilda’s face as she held herself, tears now streaming down her face. She rubbed her back sympathetically, before guiding her away. “I have an idea.” She said. Matilda whimpered as she saw her last remaining hope vanish in front of her. She couldn’t make it through the maze to the other bathrooms. “Over here.” Miss Honey whispered, leading her into a corner of the last dead end they had come across. “Take off your shoes and socks.” Matilda thought she knew what Miss Honey wanted her to do. Her face turned red, but it was better than having a full blown accident. Miss Honey was going to stand guard so she could pee in the grass like a dog. She kicked off her shoes before pausing to bend and hold herself again, before managing to slip off her socks. “Please help me with the straps.” Matilda begged. “Why?” Miss Honey asked, before realization dawned on her. She gave Matilda a sympathetic smile. “No, sweetie. You need to keep them on.” She gave her head a gentle pat. “Wha-” Matilda choked out as she sobbed. “No, please no!” She tried to undue the strap herself, but her arm was now even worse than before. “I can’t!” “Sweetie, it’s okay, I promise. Just get it over with.” Matilda sobbed. “No, I’ll go back in line. I can make it!” “Shh. Honey, you already didn’t make it.” The woman said, but her voice was gentle and non chastising. She knelt down until she was eye level with her. “There’s no point in fighting the inevitable any longer.” “I- I-’m so sorry.” Matilda cried. Another, larger streak had begun to form but then stopped. “Matilda, really it’s okay. You’ll feel better if you just get it over with. I promise. I love you, and a pair of wet pants, or sheets isn’t going to change that.” Matilda stood there stunned. It had taken her so off guard that she let go of herself and stood still, staring at Miss Honey as if seeing her for the first time. Had she just heard what she thought she did? The distraction had been enough. Matilda whimpered and turned towards the hedge as she felt her bladder decide enough was enough. She leaned her head against the hedge and began to bawl as warm liquid began to freely flow down her legs, soaking the faux denim and coming out at the ankles, leaving a patch of damp grass at her feet. “It’s okay, it’s okay.” Miss Honey whispered gently, rubbing Matilda’s back. “That’s it. It’s all over now.” She gently spun the girl around to face her. She ran the back of her hand along the girls damp cheeks. There was still a look of uncertainty and shock in her eyes. “Talk to me, Matilda.” “Were you just saying that?” Matilda asked, almost a whisper. “Saying what?” Miss Honey asked, but the young girl didn’t respond. She was at a complete loss, until a sad thought crossed her mind. “Matilda,” Miss Honey whispered. She felt something large and thick catch in her throat. “Has anyone ever told you they loved you before?” Matilda stood still for a moment before slowly shaking her head no. Miss Honey sighed sadly before kneeling down and wrapping her arms around the trembling girl and rocked her back and forth. “I love you, Matilda.” “No, Miss Honey, you’ll get all wet.” Matilda said, but made no move to push her away. “I don’t care.” “Miss Honey.” “Yes?” “...I love you too.” ……………………………………………………………………………….. When the two stood up and made their way back to the center of the maze, they noticed the line for the Porta Potty had not changed at all. Was Miss Trunchbull still in there? Matilda wondered. She had an idea, a terrible, but wonderful idea. She doubted she could pull it off, but the fluttering anticipation in her chest told her Maybe. Despite her current ordeal, she hadn’t felt this happy and at peace… ever. If she could smash a wall, and knock over shelving… what if? “Is that lady still in there? The big one?” Matilda asked. A woman and daughter pair turned around and took in the state Matilda’s clothes. The woman gave her a look of sympathy before nodding her head. It was all she needed to know. “There’s a fountain by the exit.” The woman called out after her. “Miss Honey, could I use my powers for evil, just this once?” She motioned something with her finger and Miss Honey knitted her eye-brows together. It took her a minute to respond, as being a good role model and poetic karma fought for dominance. “You could try, I mean it’s not like you could...right?” Miss Honey smiled for a second. “I feel like I could do anything right now.” Matilda whispered. She stared at the porta-potty. It had worked with the glass. She threw her whole mind into it. She summoned every emotion she had felt today. Embarrassment, shame, and lastly, a new one she had never felt before. Love. Ever so slowly she could see the blue box begin to rock. Back and forth. Back and forth. “KNOCK IT OFF YOU LITTLE MAGGOTS!” Bellowed an angry voice from inside. Back and forth. Back and forth. “I MEAN IT, IF I FIND WHOSE DOING THAT I’M GONNA MAKE YOU WISH YOU WERE NEVER BORN!” The rocking began to pick up momentum. People in line began to back up. Back and forth. Back and forth. Finally with one last mental push, the porta potty tipped over. “Huh, sure is windy today.” Miss Honey said casually as they turned their backs and began the walk back home. “Right, Miss Honey, It just seems to come out of nowhere.” Matilda said with a grin. “You know you don’t have to keep calling me, Miss Honey.” Matilda took her hand in her hers. “What do you want to be called?” Jennifer thought about it for a moment. “When you’re ready, how about mom?” Matilda smiled. “Okay, mom.”
  2. Hey everyone. Over the last week I've been playing with AI chatbots and LLMs to see how they do with ABDL content. I think it turned out pretty well, and now I have about 13k edited words worked into a story, and maybe 20k more once I get around to editing them, fitting them into the narrative arc, etc. One note - it starts a bit heavy, but gets lighter. Full disclosure: this was written in collaboration with an LLM, but directed and edited by me. What's weird about this is that it really felt like it was a collaboration to me - some of the elements that made me want to develop the story more came from the LLM. --- Chapter 1 Sarah stepped off the school bus and walked up to her house, her backpack bouncing lightly with each step. As she opened the front door, the smell of her mom's chocolate chip cookies wafted out to greet her. "Hi honey, how was your day?" her mom, Lisa, called out from the kitchen. "Fine," Sarah replied, setting her backpack down by the door. She headed to the kitchen, hoping to sneak a warm cookie, but stopped short when she saw her mom's serious expression. Lisa gestured for Sarah to sit at the kitchen table. "Sweetie, I wanted to talk to you about something. I know the pull-ups haven't been working well lately to keep your bed dry at night." Sarah's shoulders slumped a little, but she tried to keep a brave face. "Yeah, they've been leaking a lot." Lisa reached over and gently squeezed her hand. "I have an idea I wanted to run by you - what if we tried using tape-on diapers at night instead? They're more absorbent than the pull-ups." Sarah wrinkled her nose at the mention of diapers. "But mom, diapers are for babies! I'm way too old for those." "I know this isn't easy," Lisa said, her voice soft with understanding. "But wearing diapers at night doesn't make you a baby. They're just a tool to help keep you dry and comfortable while we work on this together." Sarah chewed on her lower lip, thinking it over. The idea of wearing diapers made her feel self-conscious, but she was also tired of waking up in a wet bed. "Do you really think they'd help?" Lisa smiled reassuringly. "I think it's worth a try. And remember, your dad and I love you no matter what - diapers or no diapers. We're so proud of how brave you're being about all of this." Sarah managed a small smile at that, feeling a little bit lighter. "Okay, I guess we can try the diapers. But only at night, right?" "That's right, honey. Just at nighttime, and no one else ever has to know." Lisa stood up and grabbed a cookie from the cooling rack, handing it to Sarah with a wink. "Now, how about we have some of these cookies and you can tell me all about your day? I heard a rumor that a certain someone aced her spelling test!" Sarah grinned, biting into the warm, gooey cookie. As she began to recount her day, the worry about the diapers faded a bit. She knew it wouldn't be easy, but with her mom and dad's love and support, she felt like maybe she could handle this new challenge. *** A few days later, Sarah arrived home from school and found her mom, Lisa, in the kitchen, preparing dinner. "Hey sweetie, how was your day?" Lisa asked, looking up from the vegetables she was chopping. "Fine," Sarah replied, grabbing a snack from the pantry. As she turned around, she noticed a package on the counter. Curiosity piqued, she read the label: "Youth Diapers." Lisa saw her looking and gave a warm smile. "Ah, I see you've spotted our new helpers. I know it might seem a little strange at first, but I think these could really make a difference with the nighttime leaks." Sarah bit her lip, feeling a mix of emotions. "Do I have to wear them?" she asked hesitantly. Lisa put down her knife and came over to give Sarah a reassuring hug. "Let's just give them a try and see how it goes. Remember, this is only for nighttime, and no one else ever has to know. If they don't work out, we'll put our heads together and come up with another plan." Sarah leaned into her mom's embrace, drawing comfort from her steady presence. "Okay, I guess we can try them." "That's my brave girl," Lisa praised, giving Sarah an extra squeeze before returning to her cooking. "I'm making your favorite tonight - spaghetti and meatballs. Why don't you tell me about that science project you were working on while I finish up?" As Sarah launched into an explanation of her potato battery experiment, the diapers faded to the back of her mind. Laughing and chatting with her mom over dinner, she felt a little more ready to face this new challenge. That evening, after dinner and a shower, Sarah's mom brought one of the diapers into her bedroom. "Let's make sure it fits alright. Do you want to try putting it on yourself first?" Sarah hesitated, then shook her head, feeling overwhelmed. Her mom smiled gently, "That's okay. Lay down and I'll help you." With shaky breaths, Sarah laid on her bed, dressed in an oversized t-shirt. Her mom unfolded the diaper, and Sarah's eyes widened at how thick and crinkly it looked. She squirmed as her mom slid it under her bottom and pulled it up between her legs, securing it snugly around her waist. The bulk felt strange and uncomfortable. "How does that feel? Not too tight?" her mom asked as Sarah slowly sat up, acutely aware of the diaper crinkling with every move. "It's okay... just weird," Sarah mumbled, her face burning, as she put on her pajamas. Her mom tucked her into bed, trying to keep things as normal as possible, even with the obvious diaper bulge under the covers. "I'm proud of you," she said softly, kissing Sarah's forehead. Sarah lay awake for a while, intensely aware of the diaper's presence. She worried about waking up wet, wondering if it would leak like the pull-ups usually did. Mostly though, she just felt embarrassed and babyish as the crinkly plastic constantly reminded her of what she was wearing. *** The next morning, Sarah woke up slowly, blinking against the sunlight streaming through her curtains. As she stretched, she became aware of an unfamiliar sensation - the diaper between her legs was thick and squishy, but the sheets beneath her were dry. Sitting up, Sarah patted the bed around her, marveling at the lack of damp spots. A small smile tugged at her lips as she realized the diapers had done their job. Just then, there was a soft knock at the door. "Sarah? You awake, sweetie?" Lisa called softly, peeking her head in. Sarah nodded, suddenly feeling a little self-conscious about her wet diaper. "Yeah, I'm up." Lisa came in and sat on the edge of the bed, giving Sarah a warm smile. "And how did the diapers hold up? Did you stay dry?" Sarah fidgeted with the edge of her blanket. "The diaper's wet," she admitted. "But the bed's all dry." "That's wonderful, honey!" Lisa praised, giving Sarah a big hug. "I'm so proud of you. I know this isn't easy, but you're handling it with such maturity." Sarah leaned into the hug, feeling a mix of emotions - relief that the diapers had worked, happiness at her mom's praise, and still a little embarrassment at needing them at all. As if sensing her thoughts, Lisa pulled back and looked Sarah in the eye. "Remember, sweetheart, this doesn't define you. You're still my smart, brave, amazing Sarah, no matter what. And we're going to keep working on this together, okay?" Sarah nodded, blinking back a few tears. "Okay, Mom. Thanks." "Now, what do you say we get you out of that wet diaper and ready for the day? I think I smell Daddy's famous pancakes cooking downstairs!" Lisa grinned, tickling Sarah's side. Sarah giggled, the heaviness of the moment lifting. "With chocolate chips?" "Is there any other kind?" Lisa winked, helping Sarah out of bed. As Lisa helped her out of the wet diaper and into a clean pair of underwear, Sarah felt a little flicker of hope amidst the mixed emotions. Maybe, with her parents' love and support, she really could get through this. "Race you to the kitchen!" Sarah challenged, taking off down the hall with a laugh. Lisa chuckled, following behind at a jog. "Oh, you're on!" As they bounded into the kitchen, Michael looked up from the stove with a grin. "There are my two favorite girls! Who's ready for some world-famous chocolate chip pancakes?" "Me!" Sarah exclaimed, climbing up onto her stool at the counter. As Michael slid a stack of fluffy pancakes onto her plate, winking at her over the syrup bottle, Sarah felt a warmth that had nothing to do with the food. Sure, the diapers were still new and a little weird. But here, laughing with her mom and dad over a delicious breakfast, she knew she was loved and supported, no matter what. And that made all the difference. *** Sarah arrived home from school to find Lisa waiting for her in the living room, a sympathetic smile on her face. "Hi sweetie, how was your day?" Sarah shrugged, setting down her backpack. "It was okay, I guess." Her eyes fell on the diaper laid out on the coffee table, and she felt a flutter of nerves in her stomach. Lisa patted the couch next to her. "Come sit with me for a minute. I was thinking it might help to practice wearing your diaper for a bit before bedtime tonight. Just to get used to the feeling." Sarah's cheeks flushed at the suggestion. "Right now? But what if Daddy sees?" "Daddy's still at work, honey. It's just us," Lisa reassured her. "And remember, there's nothing to be embarrassed about. This is just a part of our new routine, like brushing our teeth or putting on pajamas." Sarah hesitated, then nodded, settling onto the couch beside her mom. Lisa helped her wiggle out of her jeans and underwear, keeping up a steady stream of light chatter about her day to help Sarah feel more at ease. As Lisa brought the front of the diaper up snugly and taped it securely at the sides, Sarah couldn't help but giggle. "It's so crinkly!" Lisa grinned, poking Sarah's nose playfully. "The crinkliest! But you know what that means? It will keep you dry." Sarah reached for her jeans, but her mom stopped her. "Those might be a bit snug over the diaper, honey. It's pretty thick. Why don't you just wear it like this for a little while, since we're staying in?" Sarah wanted to protest, but the words stuck in her throat. Clad in only a t-shirt and the bulky diaper, she felt more exposed than ever. Gingerly, she stood up, blushing at how the thick padding forced her legs apart. For the next half hour, Sarah went about her usual after-school routine - having a snack, watching a little TV, starting on her homework. The diaper felt bulky and weird at first, but as she got caught up in her activities, she found herself forgetting about it for minutes at a time. That is, until the first twinge from her bladder reminded her of its presence. Sarah froze, the urge to pee suddenly at the forefront of her mind. Usually, she'd just run to the bathroom without a second thought. But now, with the diaper... She thought of asking her mom for help, but didn’t want to do anything to draw attention to the diaper. She pressed her legs together tightly, trying to hold it, but the bulk of the diaper made it difficult. A small spurt of urine dampened the front of the diaper and Sarah froze, panicking. She desperately tried to clench her muscles, but the need overpowered her and she felt herself fully relaxing. The diaper grew warm and heavy between her legs as it absorbed the flood. Sarah felt hot tears pricking her eyes. The sensation of purposely wetting herself was distressing and humiliating. When the flow finally stopped, she sat motionless, overwhelmed by the soggy bulk encasing her. "Sarah? Everything alright?" Her mom came in from the kitchen and immediately noticed her daughter's distress. "Oh honey, did you have an accident?" The kind words broke Sarah's composure and she started to cry, covering her face. Her mom sat beside her and pulled her into a hug, letting her sob into her shoulder. "Shh, it's okay sweetie. You didn't do anything wrong. The diaper did its job, see? No mess." She rubbed Sarah's shaking back. "I know this is so hard. But we'll get through it together." Sarah just clung to her mom, drawing shaky breaths. In that moment, she was deeply grateful for her mother's steadfast support and lack of judgment. Even so, the road ahead seemed dauntingly steep. Her mom gave her a gentle squeeze before saying, "Let's get you changed into a dry diaper before dinner, okay?" Sarah nodded, sniffling. She let her mom guide her to lay back on the couch and remove her diaper. The process of being changed was embarrassing, but also comforting in a way. There was something soothing about her mother's calm, tender care. A fresh diaper was slid beneath her bottom and secured snugly around her hips. The clean, dry bulk felt better, but was still a strange sensation. Her mom helped her to sit up, giving her a soft smile. "There we go, all clean and dry. Ready for dinner?" Sarah managed a small nod, still feeling shaky and raw. She clung to her mom's hand as they walked to the kitchen, intensely aware of the way the thick padding made her waddle. As Sarah and her mom set the table, they heard the front door open and close. "I'm home!" Sarah's dad called out. Sarah froze, suddenly acutely aware of the bulky diaper crinkling loudly under her oversized t-shirt. She shot her mom a panicked look. Her mom gave her hand a reassuring squeeze. "It's okay, sweetie. Daddy knows about the diapers, remember? There's nothing to be embarrassed about." Sarah swallowed hard, trying to calm her racing heart as her dad entered the kitchen. He greeted them warmly, kissing her mom on the cheek before turning to Sarah. "Hey there, princess. How was your day?" Sarah managed a shaky smile, fighting the urge to hide behind her mom. "It was okay," she mumbled, shifting uncomfortably as the diaper crinkled with her movement. If her dad noticed her attire or the telltale bulge and crinkling, he didn't show it. He just pulled her into a warm hug as usual. Sarah relaxed slightly, comforted by the familiarity of his embrace. Dinner was a quieter affair than usual, with Sarah's parents carrying most of the conversation as she picked at her food. She couldn't quite shake the feeling of the diaper between her legs, a constant reminder of her shame. But her parents' easy normality helped a little, making the situation feel slightly less overwhelming. After dinner, Sarah helped clear the table before retreating to the couch to watch tv, trying to ignore the diaper. As her bedtime approached, she turned to her mom and said, "I think I'm ready for bed.” Her mom nodded understandingly. "Okay, honey. Let's go get you changed and settled." In her bedroom, Sarah laid down on her bed, her cheeks flushing as her mom gently removed the still dry diaper. “Do you want to go to the bathroom?” her mom asked. Sarah eagerly got up. Once that part of her nighttime routine was finished, her mom had secured a fresh, thick diaper around her hips for the night and helped Sarah into a pair of oversized pajama bottoms. The extra room helped accommodate the diaper's bulk, but it was still noticeable. Sarah blushed as she caught sight of herself in the mirror, looking more like a toddler than an 8-year-old. Her mom turned down the covers and patted the bed invitingly. Sarah climbed in, hyper-aware of the crinkling with every movement. As her mom pulled the blankets up around her, Sarah felt tears pricking at her eyes again. "Mom?" she whispered shakily. "Do you think I'll ever not need diapers?" Her mom smoothed Sarah's hair back from her face, her touch gentle. "Of course, sweetie. This is just temporary, remember? We're going to keep working on it and I fully believe you'll get past this. But even if it takes a while, that's okay too. Daddy and I love you no matter what, diapers or no diapers." Sarah nodded, blinking back tears. She clung to her mom's hand, drawing strength from her solid presence. Her mom leaned down and kissed her forehead. "Sweet dreams, honey. Daddy and I are so proud of you. We'll get through this together, I promise." As her mom turned out the light and left the room, Sarah curled up on her side, the diaper crinkling softly with her movement. She tried to focus on her mom's comforting words instead of the embarrassment swirling in her stomach. It wasn't easy, accepting this new reality. The diapers felt like a glaring sign of babyishness, a step backward she hadn't wanted to take. But in the darkness, her parents' steadfast love and support felt like a lifeline. Maybe, just maybe, if she leaned on that love... if she trusted in their belief in her... she could come out the other side of this. A few tears slipped down her cheeks, but Sarah clung to that hope as she drifted off to sleep, aware of the diaper’s thickness. Chapter 2 (a few weeks later) Sarah lay on her bed, the crinkle of the diaper loud as her mom fastened the tapes securely. She fiddled with the edge of her pajama top, a question burning on her tongue. "Mom?" she finally asked, her voice small. "I really want to have a sleepover with Kate. She’s asked me to spend the night a couple times. But I'm scared she'll find out about... you know." Her mom checked the legs of the diaper, smiling gently. "I understand, sweetie. Sleepovers are a big deal at your age. It's okay to want that experience." Sarah nodded, biting her lip. "But how can I do it? With the bedwetting and the diapers?" "Well," her mom began thoughtfully, "what if you wore pull-ups instead of diapers for the sleepover? They're less bulky and might be easier to hide." Sarah shook her head vigorously. "No way. The pull-ups leaked all the time. That would be worse. I don't want to risk it." "Okay, that's valid." Her mom tapped her chin, considering. "What if we hosted the sleepover here, at our house? That way, you'd have all your usual supplies and routines." Sarah sat up a little, interest piqued. "Like how?" "Well, we could hide all the diapers in the master bedroom. I could diaper you there. We’d just need to distract Kate for a minute during the diaper change.” Sarah nodded slowly, warming to the idea. "And in the morning, You could wake me up early and change out of the diaper. Before Kate wakes up." "Exactly," her mom agreed with a smile. "We could double-check that your pajamas hide the diaper well." Sarah took a deep breath, feeling a flicker of excitement alongside the nerves. "I think... I think I want to try it. Having the sleepover here, I mean. It feels less scary than sleeping at Kate's house." Her mom squeezed her hand reassuringly. "I think that's a brave and wise choice. We can make sure everything is set up to help you feel comfortable and confident." Sarah exhaled slowly, nodding. "Okay. I'll ask Kate if she wants to sleep over here next weekend. I'll just tell her my house is better because... because we have a trampoline! And a popcorn machine!" Her mom laughed, eyes twinkling. "Those are excellent selling points. I'm sure she'll be thrilled." Sarah managed a smile, feeling a weight lift off her chest. Maybe this could work. Maybe she could have a normal sleepover, even with the bedwetting. It would take some extra planning and courage, but she was starting to believe it was possible. Her mom enveloped her in a warm hug. "I'm so proud of you, Sarah. You're facing your fears head-on. That's true bravery, you know." Sarah nestled into the embrace, drawing strength from her mom's steadfast support. She knew there would still be challenges and scary moments ahead. But for now, she allowed herself to feel a spark of hope and excitement. With her mom in her corner and a solid plan, perhaps even the biggest obstacles could be overcome, one diaper and one sleepover at a time. *** The next day at school, Sarah nervously approached Kate during lunch. "Hey, Kate? I was wondering... instead of me sleeping over at your house, would you maybe want to have a sleepover at my house this weekend?" Kate's eyes widened slightly, and she fidgeted with her sandwich. "Oh, um... I don't think I can this weekend. My family has... plans." Sarah's heart sank, but she tried not to let her disappointment show. "Oh, okay. No worries. Maybe another time?" Kate nodded, not quite meeting Sarah's eyes. "Yeah, definitely. Another time for sure." The rest of the school day dragged by, Sarah's mind spinning with worries and what-ifs. Had she said something wrong? As soon as she got home, Sarah sought out her mom, finding her folding laundry in the living room. "Mom? I asked Kate about sleeping over here, but she said she can't. She seemed kind of weird about it." Her mom set down the shirt she was folding, patting the couch cushion next to her. Sarah plopped down with a sigh. "I'm sorry, sweetie. Did she say why she couldn't?" her mom asked gently. Sarah shrugged, picking at a loose thread on the couch. "She just said her family has plans this weekend. But it felt like maybe there was more to it." Her mom nodded thoughtfully. "It's possible her family does have something going on. Or maybe she's just not ready for sleepovers yet, for her own reasons." Sarah hadn't considered that. She chewed her lip, thinking. "You mean... like maybe she's worried about something too? Like I am with the bedwetting?" "It's possible," her mom said with a soft smile. "Everyone has their own challenges and fears, even if we can't always see them." Sarah leaned against her mom, absorbing this idea. "So what should I do? I don't want to pressure her or make things weird." Her mom wrapped an arm around Sarah's shoulders, giving a comforting squeeze. "I think the best thing is to keep being a good friend, just like you always are. Let Kate know the invitation is open, but don't push. When she's ready, she'll let you know." Sarah nodded slowly. "Okay. I can do that." She hesitated, then added quietly, "I just really wanted to try having a sleepover. To feel... normal." Her mom pressed a kiss to the top of Sarah's head. "I know, sweetie. And you will, when the time is right. In the meantime, how about we have our own special sleepover this weekend? We can camp out in the living room, make popcorn, and watch all your favorite movies." Sarah managed a small smile at that. "With sleeping bags and everything?" "Absolutely. And I'll even let you choose the toppings for our sundaes." Sarah giggled, feeling a bit lighter. "Even if I want gummy bears and chocolate sauce?" "Even then," her mom agreed with a grin. "It'll be our own special tradition." Sarah hugged her mom tightly, grateful for her unwavering support and understanding. The disappointment over the sleepover still stung a little, but her mom's love and the promise of their own special sleepover helped soothe it. Maybe Kate just needed time, Sarah thought. Just like Sarah had needed time to work up the courage for a sleepover invitation. And in the meantime, she could focus on enjoying the little moments of connection and normalcy, even if they looked a bit different than she had imagined. With a deep breath and a determined nod, Sarah hopped off the couch, ready to start planning their living room campout.
  3. Well, here goes nothing. I have posted on ABDL sites before but I don't think my heart was really in those stories. That has changed now, this story is one that I have put plenty of work into and I am finally ready to test it out on a real audience. I have a few chapters ready in the coming weeks but, based on how things go I hope to move to a regular schedule as I have lots of plans! Note regarding grammar, well I am terrible at it. I don't have an editor and rely mainly on re-reads and free web grammar checks so, don't judge me too bad, ha! Hope you Enjoy! ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ The sound of a flip-flop smacking the bottom of a foot and the ground in an annoying, repetitive beat filled the car as they approached their destination. “Tara, stop that!” her mother spoke sharply. Tara leaned up from the clenched position she was in at the back of the van and pressed her foot down hard to stop the tapping. She had been holding back her bladder for the better part of the trip. The freeway separating Tara’s house from her mother’s best friend was legendary. She had been holding back the two colas she had pounded at lunch and was thankful the end was nearly in sight. “I keep telling you it's not healthy for you to keep doing this to yourself; I thought we were past this.” Diane continued. In her current condition, Tara couldn’t help but agree with her. Ever since she was little, she had issues with bathroom breaks. As a small child, she was potty trained early, but that did not stop her from constantly having accidents. Her mom always said she had her ‘head in the clouds’; she would be so focused on something that nothing else would matter… nothing. As she grew older, Tara continued to have accidents that would go up and down in frequency. When she started school, she earned the unpleasant nickname ‘Tinkle Tara’. Between accidents and a bout with bedwetting when she was 7 and 9 years old, it looked like she was doomed to it. However, for whatever reason, a switch had flipped, and it had been nearly 8 years since ‘Tinkle Tara’ was uttered. On the other hand, in the last few months, Tara has been putting her bathroom training through the ringer. Time after time, she found herself holding her bladder and aching from the effort. Whether it was at the mall, watching a movie, or sitting through classes, the urge to go was becoming more frequent and urgent each time. She had not told her mother that she almost always felt the need to go ‘right now’ whenever she had to pee. It never helped matters that her mother was a health nut and had drilled into her to keep hydrated, so she always was drinking water. It was a habit, but then again, it was only in the last few months that things started to go sideways. Now Tara was also going to be playing ‘big sister/babysitter’ to a 10 year old. Her mother and Brittany’s, had been friends since High School and now work for the same company. Both had been married and are now divorced. With lucrative jobs and a daughter, they were about as close as any family member. So when they both were chosen to go overseas to be in charge of operations in a new business move for the company, they quickly decided the plan. As Tara was 18, she would watch and take care of Britteny until the two mothers got back, which would be around the beginning of the summer. “Now remember, you have to be in charge of Brittany and keep up with your school work. Those are the two most important things,” her mother said, for about the hundredth time. “Mom, I know. I have hung out with Brittany plenty of times before,” Tara countered. “Not for this long and with this many responsibilities. Plus, Cathrine has… Well something else that you are going to have to keep track of,” her mom finished. “Oh?” the girl raised her eyebrow. “She will tell you,” her mother said giving her a look that said, this is serious. As the van pulled into the garage of Cathrine and Brittany’s home, Tara shot like a bullet out the door into the house. Catherine was blurred as she shot for the bathroom in the room she usually stayed in on the second floor. Scrambling through the door, the sight of the bathroom made Tara relax. “No!” she gasped, hurriedly tired to get the button on her shorts undone. She had relaxed too early, and now things were out of control. Finally sitting on the seat, a sharp but blissful relief crept over her. She had not realized how much and how painful this time had been. Tara knew that she should stop doing this but, for now, inspected the damage to her shorts. The whole crotch of the garment was a darker shade of blue and was a lost cause. Luckily, she had one other pair close to these that she could grab from her bag and slip into. This was only the third time this had happened, but it certainly was not something she enjoyed. Slipping into fresh clothes, she made her way back down to the living room to ‘officially’ greet Cathrine and Brittany. “Whew, sorry about that,” she greeted Catherine. “It’s alright, pretty on par for you, ha!” Cathrine jested, then her voice went low,“Follow me to the kitchen.” Her mother was talking with Brittany, and the girl was looking like she did not have much to say, so she followed Catherine. “So there is something that I have been keeping from you; I just told her mother last night,” she let out with a long breath. “Oh no, is something wrong?” Tara blurted out. “No, no, nothing serious, but… Brittany has been having some troubles. Bathroom troubles,” she responded flatly. A heat rose in Tara’s cheeks, and she simply said, “Oh…” “Now I know that you had your own issues, but I recently saw a book about accidents among older children and teenagers. I have Brittany following some rules that are designed to help her get through this phase.” Cathrine explained as she put a hardcover book on the counter. “The front of the book explains how the rules work - the ins and outs as they were. And in the back there is the list of rules and a little chart if you need it,” she went on. Tara picked up the book, and before she could utter a word, Cathrine continued, “You obviously don’t have to read it, and Brittany knows the first two rules by heart now, but you should read them and she has to follow them. Supplies are in the upstairs hall closet.” “Supplies?” the girl questioned. “Well, in a nutshell, Brittany has to use protection whenever she has accidents. The more accidents, the more protection, and the more…eh… privileges she loses.” the older woman explained. “Ah, well, I guess that makes sense.” Tara concluded. She couldn’t believe it, Brittany was in diapers! It was a shock only because there had never been a hint to her that her little friend may have had such troubles. Well, Tara herself was smaller, but not terribly so, but she was still taller by a couple of inches. Brittany had a heart shaped face, round blue eyes, and shorter brunette hair, while Tara had sandy blonde hair past her shoulders, brown eyes, and a longer face. Both had followed their mother’s genes, like matched sets. “Cathrine, we need to get to the airport,” her own mother called out. “Oh yes, coming!” she replied, and then to Tara, “Just read the rules and make sure Brittany follows them, simple as it gets!” With that, she hugged Tara and made her way to the living room, where her daughter and Tara’s mother were. There were the usual tearful goodbyes, as the realization of how long it would be before they were all together again sunk in. All too soon, it was just Tara and Brittany watching TV in silence as the girls both recovered from the painful departure. Tara ordered pizza as a way of cheering them both up, and by the time the large pizza and sodas had been consumed, it was close to bedtime. She, Tara, knew it was time to broach the subject. She decided to do so in a manner that showed she trusted Brittany to know what she had to do. “Well, I guess it is time for bed, Brit,” she stated. Brittany yawned. “Yeah, I guess so.” The girl got up from the couch and made her way to the stairs. “Wait, Brittany!” she called to stop the girl. “Is there something we need to talk about? Some rules?” The younger girl froze, and she stiffened as she turned to face Tara, so she went on the offensive. “Before you say anything, it's alright. I had problems when I was around your age,” she tried to soothe Brittany. “I don’t want to follow the rules without mom,” she almost spat back at Tara. “Look, this will go smoothly if we just follow what your mom wants you to do.” Tara countered. “But… it's just… It's so embarrassing, and I want to just be normal.” Brittany pleaded, “Please don't make me do them.” It nearly broke Tara’s heart to see Brittany clinging onto a small hope that she would be out of whatever she had been enduring. “What exactly are the rules you are supposed to follow, i haven't read them yet because I want you to tell me,” Tara said. “Well, umm… you… There are five rules, and if you have any, you know. Then you start at 1 and go from there.” Brittany mumbled. “I see, and what rule are you on now?” She questioned further. “1B,” Brittany said out of the side of her mouth. “1B?” “Yeah, the first rule has three parts… some kind of like grace period before the rest of the rules, I guess.” Brittany had crossed her arms and had not looked at Tara since she started talking about the rules. “How far have you gone down the list?” Tara asked with complete curiosity. “Just two, but it was awful.” Brittany huffed. Tara was in a bind; she didn’t want to fight Brittany for weeks on end. And she didn’t want to have to deal with Brittany having accidents she could prevent. But most of all, she did want to have fun with Brittany; she really was like a little sister. The girl shouldn’t have to feel alone in this… then it hit her. It was drastic, but it just might work. “Alright, let's look at 1B,” Tara announced. Going into the kitchen, she opened the back of the book and found the page with 1A at the top. She read out, “1A - a single day-time accident will result in a pull-up for 1 day and night.” Turning the page, she also read, “1B - a single night-time accident will result in regular pull-ups for 2 days & night-time pull-ups for 2 nights.” Brittany was bright red but Tara talked fast to ease the embarrassment. “So you…” “The night before last, this is my second night. Mom let me go without during the day today because she was leaving,” the girl clarified. “Good, then we will both follow the rules going forward.” Tara stated. “Both?” Brittany asked. “Both,” she replied. “What good is that? It's still just me that will have to do any of it!” Brittany screeched. “Hold on. Did you see me dash upstairs when I got here?” Tara asked, and the girl nodded. “Well, I didn't quite make it, and my shorts got a bit wet. So I guess that puts me on 1A, right?” she said, matter of fact. “You're lying,” Brittany huffed, but Tara was prepared for this. A quick trip to her room and her shorts from earlier presented to Brittany were all the evidence she needed. “Whoa!” Brittany exclaimed. “Told you, so we will both be in pull-ups tonight. Your mom gave you a break, so we will just go with the pull-ups tonight. And if we are both dry in the morning, this all resets, right?” She asked cheerily. “Yeah, but… but… “ Brittany couldn’t come up with an argument. “Now come on, we are still about the same size; let's see if they fit and we can get off to bed.” Tara led the dumbstruck girl up the stairs and to the closet. It was packed with white boxes, each labeled in the upper corner. The shelf at chest height had two opened boxes, one of the left read ‘Slims’. Thinking these must be the pull-ups she grabbed two, and handed one to Brittany. “Let’s both get pjs on, i will come to your room in about 10 minutes.” Tara said as she closed her door behind her. Throwing the pull-up on the bed, it suddenly hit Tara what she was about to do. It had been so long since she had worn something like that she almost felt as if it stared back at her. As if this meant more than just a means to an end. Shaking her head, she inspected the pull-up; it wasn’t any of the major brands she knew. In fact, it only had an “R” in the center of the waistband to indicate a brand. The sides were just a bit longer than the width of her hand and the padding looked fairly thin, but then it was just a pull-up. Changing into a tank top with thin shoulder straps, she placed her usual PJ pants next to the pull up on the bed. Stepping into the pull-up she began to doubt that she would fit, yet as she dragged it up to her waist, it never seemed to tighten. Standing there, 18 years old, and in a pull-up, it may as well have been fitted for her. It clung to her a bit but didn’t feel tight, and she felt the leg holes conform around her leg just below her butt, a perfect fit. She walked around and noted the extra padding and the overall ‘bulk’ she was not accustomed to as she moved. Satisfied, she pulled her PJs over the pull-up and went to see Brittany. Knocking on the door, the girl called out that she was ready. Tara was momentarily taken aback as Brittany had some small shorts and the diaper spilled out of the top and the sides. “All set?” she asked. “Yeah… I guess,” but Brittany kept glancing at Tara's PJs. Pulling the band of her pants down a bit, Tara showed the top of the pull and said, “Fitted just fine.” Tara began to giggle, and a smile reached Brittany's face as well. Soon they were laughing hard at the situation, and the tension was broken between them. “Night, Brit, see in the morning.” Tara chuckled out. “Night, Tara” was the reply as the younger girl got into bed. Back in her own room, Tara turned off the lights and got under the streets, exhausted. However, she almost immediately realized why Brittany’s shorts were so small. Being under covers, in pants, and in a pull-up was not the most comfortable thing. But tiredness eventually overtook Tara, and she drifted off.
  4. The one thing Madelyn desires most in the world is to wear diapers again, and she is prepared to do anything to make that wish come true. As inexplicable as that desire is for a twelve-year-old girl, it is one she has obsessed over for the past three years. Ever since Madelyn tried on a pull-up that a distant cousin had used for bedwetting, the thought of what it would be like to forego her underwear for that padded, crinkling sensation between her legs has been a desire she has been unable to shake. Every other plan to get her hands on diapers or pull-ups has failed up to now. But this time it is going to be different. This time it is going to work. This time she isn’t going to back out at the last minute. The plan is simple. All Madelyn has to do is intentionally begin to wet the bed at night. Then, her parents will have no choice but to get her the diapers she so badly desires. What could possibly go wrong? Chapter 1: Daydreams in Class I will not chicken out this time. That was what I had told myself two days ago. That was also what I had told myself yesterday. Third time was the charm, right? It was easy to put a bold face to my latest harebrained scheme to acquire diapers from the safety of my daydreams. It was much harder when the time came to actually carry out the plan that had been brewing in the back of my mind for the past year – one I had finally decided to put into motion this week. Why would a 12-year-old girl want to wear diapers in the first place? I don’t know. All I know is that for the past three years, nothing I have done has been successful at getting this obsession out of my head. I certainly didn’t have any interest in being a baby. My younger brother, Jackson, is only six years old. I discovered where Mom kept all his old baby stuff long ago. I’ve tried his old pacifiers, bottles, and sippy cups. None of those items held any appeal for me. I can’t stand kids’ TV shows. I can’t color to save my life. And don’t get me started on dollhouses, barbies, and whatever other toys babies like to play with. In every aspect of my life other than this strange desire for diapers, I wanted to act my age. My latest plan all started a year ago with a magazine and a desire to procrastinate on my homework. There had to be some level of irony to the fact that this latest idea came about when I was seated on the porcelain throne. Mom had almost a dozen different magazines she subscribed to. Most of them found their way to the bathroom, which was also probably the only circumstance where I would have even considered reading them in the first place. I was already finished doing my business, but leaving the bathroom meant needing to continue a homework assignment I’d been slowly picking away at for the past hour. The only reason I even bothered to pick up a copy of the Reader’s Digest on that day about a year ago was for the few sections where it had funny jokes and stories. That, and I had left my smartphone in the bedroom. I really didn’t know how my parents managed when they were my age. I skimmed through the first section of jokes. Whoever had put together this edition of the magazine had totally mailed it in. There was a completely unoriginal one about redheads and souls that had me tempted to toss the magazine in the garbage. I mean, with how many magazines Mom had, would she even miss it? Redhead jokes get old really quick when you’ve had people telling you them your whole life. It has been forever since I’d been told one I hadn’t heard before. And even longer since I’ve been told one that was actually funny. Maybe I would have better luck with the second humor section toward the back of the magazine. I flipped through the pages casually when one of the advertisements caught my eye. I could scarcely believe what I was seeing. There it was. Right on the page. An exact replicate of the pull-up I had briefly stolen from a cousin two years ago. But there was more. That pull-up from two years ago had been the boys’ designs. This ad showed that there were ones for girls as well. And even though I’d had a pretty good growth spurt in the past two years, the product info indicated that I wasn’t even close to being too big to wear them. I didn’t tuck the magazine in the trash, but I did take it with me from the bathroom, burying it deep inside my box of miscellaneous things in my bedroom. I’ve looked at that page at least once a day for the past year. “Earth to Maddy. Earth to Maddy. We’re calling in.” My head jerked upright from the hard wooden desk in my math classroom to the sound of laughter. “Here!” I called back to our math teacher. “Well, thank you for joining us again, Maddy. Now,” he said, pointing to a cluster of numbers, letters, and symbols on the whiteboard, “that we’ve isolated ‘x’ on this side of the equation. Can you tell us what it is?” I had enough trouble paying attention in classes that I liked. For ones I hated? The temptation to daydream was hard to resist. And I hated math class. It was hard enough when we were dealing with regular numbers. I would be lucky to scrape by with a “B-” on my report card. But now, with the end of the school year in sight, my math teacher had ever-so-helpfully decided to give us a sneak peek of some of the things we got to look forward to learning next year in eighth grade. I sucked at long division. But it at least made sense conceptually. The numbers were real, even if doing the work to get the answer was tedious. But now there was this thing the teacher called Algebra, where we were supposed to be adding up letters as well as numbers, which was beyond my ability to comprehend. Every “x” and “y” on the whiteboard seemed designed to taunt me. May as well put a “D” or a “C” on the board, as that was about what I could expect on my report card next year if this was what was in store for me. I stared blankly at the whiteboard with the sinking feeling that even if I had been paying attention for the past five minutes, I wouldn’t be any closer to understanding what was going on. “Um,” I said, picking at my nails while I continued to stare ahead. I had to at least give some kind of guess. But my brain and my mouth sometimes aren’t exactly in sync with one another. “The spot.” “I’m sorry. What was that?” Mr. Thompson asked. “You know, the spot. Like, ‘x’ marks the spot.” The classroom was full of laughter again. This time with me rather than at me. I made eye contact with one of my friends, Angie, who turned to look back at me from the front row. We shared a smirk at the joke. Mr. Thompson sighed. “Everyone settled down, please.” He gave me a look that suggested he might be once again telling my parents about how I had apparently been disruptive in class. “Now, Maddy, if you had been paying attention as we worked through this problem, you would know that the answer was actually…” I didn’t even manage to pay attention long enough to get to the answer to what ‘x’ happened to be or what sorcery had been used to arrive at that conclusion. I fixed my eyes on a spot on the whiteboard, a method I had mastered to trick teachers into thinking I was actually paying attention to their nonsense when I’d rather be daydreaming. My thoughts slipped back toward my plans for this evening. The third time had to be the charm, right? It wasn’t really my fault the first two attempts at wetting the bed had failed. The first night, I had simply been too tired. We’d had an exhausting soccer game that evening that had gone on to overtime, and we’d been shorthanded, so I hadn’t spent almost any time on the bench. I had fully intended to stay up past midnight but had used the excuse of being tired to back out of it. Instead, I let myself drift off to sleep without wetting the bed. During the second night, I’d managed to stay up until 1 a.m., but I had found it impossible to make myself pee. I simply hadn’t had enough to drink. I had considered simply pouring water on my bed, but I was worried that might not be convincing enough should my parents make a closer examination of my bedding. I could have snuck off for a glass of water in the kitchen and stayed up another hour, but again, I chickened out and pushed the plan off to another night. But tonight was going to be different. I was going to be drinking as much water as I could tonight, and I would skip going to the toilet before going to bed. Plus, tonight was Friday, which meant it was pizza night, so as long as I picked out a caffeinated soda, I should be able to keep myself up late enough for this plan to work. I realized that I was likely going to have to keep this up for multiple nights. One random night of bedwetting — after having never wet the bed since I had been potty trained at the age of two — wouldn’t be enough to convince my parents to take action. But if I could have the courage to keep it up long enough, they would have no choice but to purchase the pull-ups shown on the magazine page for me. I would make sure to leave that old magazine out in a way that would get Mom to see the advertisement. It was a desperate move, but I couldn’t wait any longer for the pull-ups. I knew from other advertisements I’d seen that these pull-ups were sold in stores. Had there been a store close by that I could bike to, I might have considered going out and purchasing some for myself on a day when I had been left at home on my own. But that wasn’t an option for me. I still had over three years to go before I would be old enough to get my own driver’s license. I had already waited three years for this. I couldn’t possibly wait three more. “Maddy. Earth to Maddy. Hey!” There was the sound of hands clapping together a single time. More laughter. I blinked rapidly, adjusting my gaze over to Mr. Thompson, where he was standing at the front of the classroom with his palms still pressed together from making the noise he had used to so rudely interrupt my daydreams. “Maddy, please just take one of the homework sheets and pass the rest behind you.” I looked straight ahead, where Chloe was holding a stack of papers with her arm stretched out toward me. She rolled her eyes at me as I grabbed them from her. In a rare moment of self-control, I did not stick my tongue out at her. I took one of the homework sheets and passed the remaining one behind me to where one of my two best friends was sitting. The three of us had initially been seated next to each other. But Mr. Thompson decided a few weeks into the school year that doing so was too much of a distraction. Emma, who had been seated to my right, was switched to the seat behind me. Angie, who had been on my left, had worse luck. Not only was she moved to the front of the class, but she had to sit next to Ryan, who had the disgusting habit of picking his nose in public. But that was OK. We’d have the whole weekend together. Tonight was the beginning of the playoffs for our U13 soccer team. We’d had a moderately successful season, meaning we’d managed to somehow win more games than we lost over the past several months. It was disappointing that the spring soccer season was so close to coming to an end, but we had the opportunity to keep it going this weekend if we could manage to string a few victories together. The bell rang as the final class of the week came to an end. Mr. Thompson belted out more instructions about the homework as I slid the piece of paper, with all its archaic symbols and equations, into my backpack. I’d just ask Angie and Emma later to see if there was something I’d missed in his instructions. I joined my two friends in the hallway. We all lived in the same neighborhood, so we rushed off to catch the bus together. They chatted excitedly about the game tonight, but I walked alongside them in silence. My thoughts were somewhere entirely else. My mind settled on the image of the pull-up I had held in my hand three years ago. The few minutes where I had examined it thoroughly, my fingers tracing over its whole surface. How it had felt to wear it for a couple of minutes before I was forced to set it aside, not knowing the opportunity was one I wouldn’t get again for years. Should everything go as planned, I would be wearing a pull-up again in less than a week. But to accomplish that, I needed to wet the bed tonight – on purpose. <><><> Three years ago If there was a single moment that perhaps best defined the last three years of my life, it was that day three years ago when it all began. The day I first laid eyes on a simple object that would become an obsession I would never be able to shake off. I didn’t cry at the funeral. I knew, intellectually, that this was what people were supposed to do. But even the sight of my aged great-grandfather lying in the open casket hadn’t moved me to tears. It wasn’t as though I wasn’t sad, but it was a more abstract kind of sadness. That kind that has someone thinking heavy thoughts about what happens after death, not that kind that leaves someone bawling on their knees. I had no memories of the man lying in the casket. My parents said I had met my great-grandfather three times. But I had been too young to have any memories of those visits. My older sister, Grace, on the other hand, was devastated. It was her first funeral as well. She had memories of her great-grandfather. The man in the casket was not an abstract concept to her, but the ghost of someone who had played with her and held her in his arms. Jackson cried as well, but that was just because he was a baby. You could never exactly tell what it was that they were upset about most of the time. The three-year-old boy likely just needed a nap. But the funeral home wasn’t where that pivotal event in my life transpired; it was merely marked the event that gave cause for all my distant relations – grandparents, aunts, uncles, cousins – to join together from where they were all scattered across the country. The reception after the funeral was where the fateful moment occurred. The adults ate, drank, and smoked while kids split into playing games with others of their age. There was a cohort of preschoolers huddled around a TV, watching stupid kids’ shows. On the other end of the spectrum was a collection of angsty teenagers Grace had abandoned me to hang out with. They weren’t particularly welcoming of youngsters, and my normally friendly sister had shooed me off after I attempted to tag along with her. Not that I cared that much. Other than my sister, teenagers made me a bit apprehensive. Besides, there were a half-dozen other kids my age to hang out with. My mom introduced me to two boys shortly after we arrived at the house for the reception. One of them, Alex, was eight. Though he made clear he would be nine in a few weeks, which would make him as old as me. His younger brother, Timothy, was seven. The boys were distant cousins from half-way across the country. There was some technical term Mom used for exactly what type of cousin they were to me — second cousins, twice removed. That didn’t mean anything to me. All that mattered was that they were my age and more than open to finding some way to play in order to pass the time while the adults did whatever adults did. We hit it off immediately. We did what kids that age normally do. We fell into the habit of playing simple games with each other as if we had been friends all of our lives. The two brothers were staying at the house where the reception was being hosted, so it was only fair that they gave me a tour of the massive building. We explored the expansive backyard, winding our way through the adults in the garden until we were shooed away. We played in the basement for a while, which had foosball and ping-pong tables before the teens decided that was where they wanted to be hanging out instead. But there was still plenty of house to explore. Alex and Timothy led me up a winding staircase to some rooms upstairs, where they had been sleeping while their family stayed with the relatives who were hosting the reception. That’s when I stumbled across a stunning revelation. One that would shape my life for the next three years. Haunt my dreams. Hound my thoughts. Practically drive me crazy as I was often left incapable of thinking of anything else. There was something out-of-place sitting in the corner of the room on top of a pile of discarded laundry. I tended to usually say the first thing that came to mind without regard to whether it was socially appropriate to do so. I wasn’t any better at that at the age of nine. I pointed at a blue undergarment in the corner that didn’t exactly look like a normal piece of underwear. It was not as though I didn’t have a good suspicion of what it was. But I wanted confirmation. “What is that?” Timothy walked casually over to the corner and picked it up. “Oh, that’s my pull-up.” I looked at the item in his hand. He was seven. That couldn’t possibly be his. I felt sure I was the subject of some kind of joke. “Don’t be silly,” I said. “You’re too old to wear pull-ups.” “Older kids sometimes need to wear pull-ups,” he said, still holding the item in his hand. His defiance left me no less confused. I rolled my eyes. “I doubt that even fits you.” I hadn’t intended in any way to dare them to put the pull-up on. But that must be how that statement had come across. Alex snatched the pull-up out of his brother’s hand and tugged it on over his dress pants. “See,” he said. “It fits. We wear them ’cause we still wet the bed.” They were bedwetters. And they weren’t the least bit ashamed of it. That was at least a topic that I understood. I had no intention of teasing or bullying them. While neither my brother nor I were bedwetters, my older sister had wet the bed up until a year or so ago. Why hadn’t I put together a connection between pull-ups and bedwetting? Come to think of it. I wasn’t even sure if Grace had worn pull-ups during her bedwetting phase. She had her own room, which I was very much forbidden from going into, so if she had, there wasn’t any way I would have known about it. When I had first learned of my older sister’s predicament, my parents had sat down with me and calmly explained what bedwetting was and how I was to never shame or tease her about it. And given how privately they had handled her condition, and the fact that it hadn’t ever impacted my life at all, I truthfully hadn’t ever given her bedwetting much of a thought. Alex mistook my pensiveness while considering my sister’s bedwetting to mean that I was still confused about the topic. He launched into a long explanation with words like enuresis, explaining how bedwetting was just a medical condition that he and his brother would grow out of. “Do you wet the bed?” Timothy asked me. “No,” I replied. I came close to continuing my reply and accidentally outing my sister, but I would never do something that mean to her. Alex still had the pull-up around his waist, completely unconcerned with how silly it looked. The pull-up had a picture of Spiderman, my favorite superhero, on the front. I pointed that out, which led to another conversation about which Marvel superheroes we liked best. Timothy was big on Iron Man. But Alex insisted that Batman was better than any of them. My eyes kept glancing down at Alex’s waist. I found myself unable to look away from the pull-up for long. The sight of the pull-up around Alex’s waist raised another thought. That pull-up would fit me just as well. My distant cousin and I were both about the same size, after all. I didn’t question the desire to wear the pull-up. Once the impulse had taken hold of me, there was little else I could think of as I distractedly continued the conversation with my cousins. Our parents called us down for dinner. Alex ripped the pull-up off and tossed it back in the corner of the room before we retreated down the stairs. I was unable to concentrate during dinner. Alex and Timothy were across the table from me, and it was all I could do to keep my mouth shut about what I had just witnessed. I was filled to the brim with questions, most of which I would have to keep inside unless I were presented with another chance to have a private discussion with those two bedwetting cousins. But there was one question more important than any of them. One perhaps best answered on my own rather than by asking them. What did it feel like to wear a pull-up? While the adults were content to sit and chat around at the table long after their plates were clean, that wasn’t the case for us kids, and soon we were back to running around; Timothy, Alex, and I were joined by another four cousins. Big houses and hide and seek go hand in hand together. We agreed that hiding upstairs in the house was against the rules for the game of hide and seek. That meant that the upstairs room where the pull-ups were waiting for me was technically off-limits. But I didn’t care one bit about the game. Anyway, making the upstairs rooms off-limits had been my idea. An absolutely brilliant stroke of genius for a then nine-year-old girl. In one move, I’d ensured that no one would be up there when I went looking for the pull-up and that I would be safe from anyone following after me. I took quick glances in both directions as I stood at the base of the stairway. Perfect. There were no other kids in sight. I leaped up the stairs, skipping two steps at a time with each upward lunge until I was safely around the corner and out of sight. I encountered my first problem when I made it to the bedroom where Timothy and Alex had been sleeping. I had somehow assumed that the pull-up Alex had ripped off could be fixed. I seemed to recall that the pull-ups my brother had worn a year ago had Velcro sides. But that wasn’t the case with these bedwetting pull-ups for some reason. But there had to be additional pull-ups elsewhere. There couldn’t be any way that the boy’s parents would risk them peeing all over the bed while they were spending the night as guests. I didn’t have any luck in the first suitcase that I looked through, nor the second, but the third one was where I struck gold. There were more than a dozen pull-ups tucked into the side of the suitcase. Surely, they wouldn’t notice if one of them happened to go missing. I grabbed a pull-up and bundled the pull-up into a ball, tucking it into the waistband of my skirt. I was sure that was not nearly as discreet as I thought it was at the time. But, to my good fortune, I was able to make it to a nearby bathroom without being caught. The adults were busy downstairs, and my cousins, who were playing hide and seek, were doing a better job than I was at abiding by the rules. I locked the bathroom door behind me. I double and triple-checked to make sure the door was actually locked. I removed the pull-up from under my skirt and held it in my hands. I didn’t stop then to think through how bizarre the whole situation was at the time. I think I must have stood there looking at it for several minutes. Feeling how it crinkled beneath my touch, testing out the sides to see how far they could stretch, rubbing my fingers down the padded interior. I was completely and utterly fascinated by it. The desire was no more explainable than a moth being drawn to a flame, a kitten to catnip, or a raven to a shiny object. I cautiously slid my arms through the leg holes, stretching the pull-up out in front of me. Not only was it more than stretchy enough for me, but it could probably fit a kid twice as wide as I was. Now came the moment of truth. I removed my skirt and underwear. The pull-up had a side that was helpfully labeled as the back, so I knew which way to put it on. As I brought the pull-up into place around my waist, it was like sliding the final piece of a puzzle into place. I turned around so that I could look at my reflection in the mirror. I lifted up the front of my skirt so that the whole pull-up was in view. It practically came up all the way to my belly button. There was something about the way it hugged my sides, the way the soft padding pressed against my skin as I sat down on the toilet lid and the way it crinkled quietly as I paced across the bathroom that left me completely enamored. There was just one thing left to do. And I didn’t have much time before everyone noticed that I was missing. I lifted up the lid of the toilet seat and sat down while still wearing the pull-up. One of my deepest regrets was that I had went to go potty right before the game of hide and seek began, meaning there wasn’t anything waiting to come out of my bladder at the moment. I tried. I really did. I wanted to know. I had to know. What would it feel like to pee into a pull-up? It couldn’t be bad. Alex and Timothy hadn’t seemed to be put off at all by waking up in a wet pull-up every morning. But nothing happened. The timing was off. My bladder wouldn’t cooperate. And time was up. I needed to be out of the bathroom in a couple of minutes. I considered it a radical idea. What if I put my underwear and skirt over the top of the pull-up? I could continue to wear it until I actually needed to pee. I nearly did it. I really, truly, honestly nearly did it. But then I chickened out. The same way I would, time and time again for years afterward. It was too risky. A small trickle of shame was diluting my euphoria. I knew that despite how ecstatic I was at my discovery, the reality of anyone else discovering this secret — and the relentless shame and teasing that would follow — would be devastating. I wasn’t like Alex or Timothy. I didn’t have the veneer of bedwetting to hide behind as an excuse for wearing a pull-up. I slid the pull-up off of my legs. I intended to put it back in the suitcase. Then it would be like nothing had ever happened. That’s when I encountered a second problem. Apparently, I had gone potty in the pull-up after all. Not a lot, just the teensiest of tinkles. But it was enough to leave a tiny yellow patch the size of a quarter smack dab in the middle of the pull-up. I breathed a sigh of relief that I had even noticed it in the first place. That would have made for an awkward situation for Alex and Timothy had I put the pull-up back in the suitcase. I peered into the trash can. I was in luck. I could make out two pull-ups at the bottom of the small trash can. One had been turned inside out, the color of its interior leaving no doubt as to the truthfulness of Alex’s description of his and his brother’s bedwetting. I bunched up the pull-up and tossed it in the trash can. I didn’t think it was likely that anyone would be paying too much attention to notice the addition of one more pull-up in it. My curiosity sated, I returned to the game of hide and seek, pretending that I had been expertly moving in between hiding places to avoid being spotted. I didn’t think anymore about the pull-up until later that evening when we were lying in bed at the hotel. Jackson was little enough that he could sleep on a padded mat and sleeping bag on the floor while Grace and I shared a bed – an experience that hadn’t gone well the past couple of nights, as it had been interrupted by midnight accusation of blanket theft. If it had just been Grace and me in the room, if Mom, Dad, and Jackson hadn’t been around to overhear it, I might have worked up the courage to ask my older sister about her bedwetting. I wasn’t even sure if she knew that I knew about it. But I had to know. Had she worn the same pull-ups as Alex and Timothy? Was there perhaps a style that came in colors and designs for girls? But we weren’t alone, and those questions went unasked. The drive home wasn’t any easier. I didn’t touch my tablet, which had been my constant companion on the trip here. Instead, I stared out the window. But I wasn’t paying any attention to the passing cities and landscapes. Instead, my mind was replaying the events of the previous day, in particular, the few precious minutes when I had my hands on the pull-up. I was filled with a deep sense of longing and regret. Why had I thrown the pull-up in the trash? Why hadn’t I put it back on beneath my skirt? I would have had it with me now. I could have been wearing it now. Of course, I did know better. I would have had no issue wearing the pull-up out of the house, but once we had gotten to the hotel, there wouldn’t have been any realistic way for me to have kept it concealed. But the acknowledgment of that reality did nothing to lessen my longing for the pull-up. I had nothing but time as I began to scheme up all the different ways I could get my hands on another one, or better yet, an actual diaper. What would I have done if I had known the wait was to be measured in years rather than days, weeks, or months? --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/
  5. Lila on a family vacation This started as an English writing - training project for me. I have to give credit to the original Story “Lila’s family vacation” from Reatykeuniverse for the idea, the plot, and the beautiful name Lila that I used as a starting point. The first chapters are more like a close-bound rewrite with a lot of added sections in the middle, while the later parts just stick to the basic plot and do not have a lot in common with the original. This is the first part (apx. 6000 words) of the story that is already finished and has apx. 46000 words. While correcting takes a lot of effort for me due to my problem with reading and seeing spelling errors, it will take about two weeks to finish a chapter. So please be patient, I will try my best not to keep you waiting. Even though this is not my first story, I do a lot of writing in German, but it is my first story in English. I put a lot of effort into correcting all the grammar and spelling errors and hope there are not too many left to spoil your reading experience. I welcome any constructive feedback on my writing style, grammar and spelling, but please add as much information as possible, so I can improve. And I would also love to hear if you liked the story. If you want to know more, I just opened an intro thread in the nursery Annie's Intro ### Chapter 1 - Traveling - Discover what seemed to be lost. "Mum really, why do I have to wear diapers again?", complained Lila. "Hey honey, we are never going to force it if you don't want to," replied her mum Maria, "but you always wore them for the last years on our vacations, and it always made our trips a lot less stressful, for all of us?” She struggled with her decision while her mum placed the bag on her bed. This bag was clearly designed to appeal to a nurse in a retirement home and did not charm the little girl into the decision to wear them on the trip. As Lila stared at the colorful sheets of her bed, she felt the conflict in her. She was not eager to wear anything other than her panties. And all of her classmates in school would surely throw such a big tantrum that her parents would not dare to mention these diapers ever again. On the other hand, her mum was right, she wet the bed at least sometimes, and for some seconds she remembered how this unusual habit started for the now teenage girl. Whenever her parents could get some days off work, the family went on a trip together, and her mum used to put her girl in pull-ups just before they were leaving. All this started when Lila had a wetting accident when the family was on a city trip to Berlin when she was seven. It was the first year when she finally managed to stay dry during the day and at the packed museum, the line to the toilet was way too long for the young girl to hold it. Lila was in tears and did not want to leave the bathroom anymore, and her mum needed all her mummy magic to cheer the little girl up and get her ready for the rest of her day. To protect her from embarrassing accidents and to make it easier for her child, Lila, and her parents decided to keep her in the pull-ups she still wore for bed-wetting just in case during the day for the rest of the city trip. This worked so well that from there onwards, it became a secret family tradition for the little girl to be in pull-ups whenever they went on a vacation. In all those years, Lila didn't mind wearing pull-ups on occasions like this. She still wore them to bed at night, and wearing them on vacations during the day gave her back some kind of security. She even peed in them when she did not want to rush to the next restroom or was on the road. But now she is thirteen! Nearly a grownup woman in her eyes. And to her dismay, her mum got her tape diapers designed for a senile granny, instead of the slightly embarrassing but at least funny-looking pull-ups. Furthermore, she could slide down these bed-wetter's pants easily on her own when she headed to the bathroom. Lila had indeed outgrown her pull-ups, they did not fit her properly and on the rare occasions she wet the bed they hardly prevented the wet stains on the sheets. So the last time she'd worn them on a trip, her mom had decided to switch to diapers when she was not sleeping on her well-protected bed at home. While she still stared at the bag, Lila was obviously hesitant to wear ugly full-tape diapers, especially at her age. But after recalling her last wet night which was not even one week ago and that she probably would sleep on the plane, she ultimately decided to go with the diapers, just to be safe. "Fine..." she gave in, still trying to look serious, "But this is the last time I swear, and it will be just for the flights and when I sleep!" "You are such a responsible girl.", Maria praised her daughter, leaving her confused about what could be responsible in using diapers. "Please lie down, honey. So we get your diaper on you." Still, in her thoughts, Lila was obeying Mom's instructions sheepishly, took off her skirt and underwear, and laid herself on the soft bed while she noticed the crinkling of her mattress protector as she squirmed and twisted. "Can you put your bottoms up, please." her Mom patiently asked, not wanting to embarrass her girl more than necessary by just lifting her legs with her arms. And she unfolded a plain white fabric and laid it under her daughter's bum. Lila was weirdly feeling comfortable as she put some cream and powder on her before she taped the diaper in place and adjusted the leak guards. "We're all done, and you are ready for your vacation!" Her mum smiled at her. "Do you want to check that you have everything, we have to leave in fifteen minutes." ### Lila was in her thoughts for most of their trip to the airport. And when they arrived, Mum even needed to hold her hand because she was still daydreaming. However she looked at it, the diaper that she wore did not feel uncomfortable. She even liked the soft material that hugged her and that was wiping away all her worries. With the ease of her mind, she dreamed about all her past vacations where she was young and free. In retrospect, she had a really great childhood. Her parents were always there for Lila, and one of the reasons why she did not mind wearing her Pull-Ups in the past was that her parents did not make a big thing out of it when she had a small uppsie accident in them. After the family got their baggage checked in, they still had time to spare before heading for the gate, so they sat on one of the benches to wait and relax. Lila was exhausted from walking through the endless corridors and for a brief moment wanted to sit on her mom's lap as she did countless times in the past, but instead, she sat next to her, suddenly feeling her need to pee. "Mom," she secretly whispered, mindful that they were in a crowded airport, "I need to pee really urgently." “Oh, right now, can't you hold in any longer?” she replied searching for a bathroom while only seeing a corridor packed with endless shops offering their expensive and often useless duty-free stuff. As a young preteen child, Lila didn't mind using her pull-ups, especially when there was no clean bathroom nearby. She leaned on Mum's side, trying to get comfortable with all the people around. “This was much easier on our last trip”, she commented with a sigh. At the same time, she was getting ready to accept her daughter's wish to head to the bathroom whenever possible. “No mummy, I don't want to, my feet are hurting!”, Lila confessed. Wishing she had not protested against her parent's request for her to be diapered and unaware that her mum now could easily read the trouble of her little girl's mind like an open book "You know, I don't mind if you use your diaper, honey. I am sure it will hold up fine.", her mom carefully suggested, while at the same time easing her girl with her hand. For some seconds, Lila thought about that option out of her dilemma. Her parents put her in actual diapers, and that is what they are for, aren't they? Vaguely, she remembered the moon and the stars that promised a dry night on the package. It would soak up everything, she assured herself, while on the other hand remembering the good old days when she just peed in the pull-ups whenever she had to go. Once, she nearly let her mum talk her into going poopy, because they were in a subway with no bathrooms available. On that occasion, she finally made it to a stinky metro bathroom, and she also remembered that she wished she had any other option as it was so gross and dirty. However, this was completely different in her eyes. She just wet the bed in her sleep and the toilet was surely just a short distance away and perhaps most importantly, even when she was small for her age she was a teeny now. Her mum noticed the still ongoing fight in her girl's mind. “Don't worry, little one. Just go pee if you need to, that is what you wear them for. And it will be our secret, I promise”, she heard her mother, laying her arm on her daughter's shoulder. Was it really so strange for her to wet her diaper, she questioned her belief. Her mum just had given Lila permission to use it when she needed to pee. And the diaper felt so soft and comfy, it could not be that bad, could it? First slightly squirming, Lila tried to release the pressure on her bladder, but it was quite difficult to do so deliberately, especially sitting on a bench in a crowded airport. This time she obviously pushed, pressing her eyes together as she slowly was able to squeeze out a few drops. “It is quite hard if you are not used to it, do you want to sit with me, it makes it easier.”, her mum promised. Lila switched over to the welcoming lap, suddenly noticing the difference. Without the hard surface she was sitting on, the next push gradually grew into a steady flow, making her crotch warm and squishy for a second. She hardly could stop peeing until her need was gone, and she felt dry and comfy again. Mom had taken notice of the growing warmth on her lap and had figured out what was happening. "Are you done wetting?" she asked with a motherly smile. Still a little embarrassed but glad she had the urgent need off her mind, Lila nodded in response. "The shop assistant assured me, it will keep you dry even if you have to go pee another time. But are you still feeling comfy and dry?" asked her worried Mom as discreetly as possible. For a second she forgot she was in public, squeezing her thighs together and checking the now not-too-obvious bulge between her legs. Not bad she had to admit, it was warm and still soft but not wet as her old pull-up would have been. "I'm good.", said Lila as she decided to not switch back to her own seat and was slightly thankful that her mum talked her into wearing a diaper again. Actually, Lila thought the warm feeling of her wet diaper was quite pleasant. She could tell that she had peed quite a bit into her babyish underwear, but these diapers were more absorbent than her old bed-wetters pants, and they could definitely hold a lot more. Maybe she was hesitant when arguing that she did not need the diapers on the trip. And she had to admit that wetting herself was still a big stress relief for her on this busy transit through the airports. As the minutes passed, their flight was announced over the speakers and Lila's family made their way to the crowded boarding gate. “You should finish your bottle”, her dad reminded her about the half a liter of sparkling water in her hands. Lila took a sip, as she noticed she had to pee again. I am already wet, she thought and as she only pushed a little, she was surprised how easily she started wetting. “Lila, we better change your diaper before we board the plane, don't we honey?”, suggested her Mom, as she spotted a toilet with a baby changing symbol added to the women’s bathroom. “You know, having to change your diaper on the plane would be a nightmare and very obvious.” Without trusting her diaper too much, she agreed with Mom that a change in the plane would be better avoided. After placing their bags with Dad, Mom took Lila to the toilet. There was a changing table, but it was just made to change a baby, and it was way too small to accommodate Lila. But upmost importantly, it would have been incredibly embarrassing for the small but still teenage girl, so instead they headed to one of the empty stalls together. Her Mom shut the door, “Can you lift your skirt for me, please.” Lila shyly raised her skirt, revealing the yellow-tainted diaper. “It was a good decision we switched you to diapers”, explained Mom, as she removed the tapes, letting the sodden diaper suddenly fall on the floor with a ‘plop’. “Your pull-ups would have been leaking long ago”, she concluded. “Now, do you still need to go potty?” Yes, Lila did feel a very light need to go, but using her diaper was not as bad as she thought, and she slowly began to regret that she was so determined to not use them on the trip. At least she could be using them on the flight and avoid the smelly dirty places they surely used as toilets here as well, she was making her decision. “No, I’m fine, Mom.”, Lila replied as she remembered how disgusting the toilets in public always were. “Sure honey.”, her mum smiled again. She cleaned her darling with a couple of quick wipes, unfolded the fresh diaper, and taped it on her daughter as if she never stopped doing it. Lila let go of her skirt and enjoyed the dryness of her underwear for a second. A wet diaper did not feel uncomfortable at all, but the feeling of a fresh and clean one felt pretty nice as well. “Let's go on a vacation” her Mom cheered, as she rolled up her sodden diaper, throwing it in the bin. While Lila was in a daydream about what just happened, she stepped out of the stall and followed her Mom. ### “Honey, good morning, we have just landed.” whispered her Mom as she gently kissed Lila awake. Opening her eyes, the girl slowly began to sit upright, rubbing all the sleepiness out of her face while stretching her legs. Yes, it was a good flight, she loved the thrill of takeoff and enjoyed the view over the clouds while she was taking advantage of the drinks and snacks they delivered. Eventually, all her adventures of the day caught up with the young girl, and she had fallen asleep with a smile for the rest of her flight. Now, as she stretched and wanted to get up, she noticed the slightly damp and warm feeling in her crotch. She indeed used her diapers two times on the transit when she had to go, and she was glad that Mum had not said a word about the not-too-small amount of soda that she downed. Feeling awake and ready to explore now, Lila glanced around the plane, noticing that most of the passengers had already disembarked and were on their way to the luggage claim. She did not want to wait any longer, as her dad was busy getting their bags from the overhead compartment. And in a moment her daughter was up on her feed waiting for her day bag and ready to start their vacation. As she was on her feet, she noticed her soaked diaper sag a little and the bulge between her legs was quite visible now if you knew it was there. She checked the back of her skirt for leaks and surely was relieved that everything still was dry For a second she wondered, whenever she had used her pull-ups it never felt this heavy. But this diaper had kept her dry and could handle a lot more than her old bed-wetters pants. As they followed all the signs to the baggage claim, Lila's belly started to feel uncomfortable, and she eventually had to go to the bathroom soon. Seeing that her parents were in a bit of a rush, she paid no mind to the ache and focused on keeping up with their pace. After arriving at the baggage claim, Lila went to grab a trolley while Mom and Dad waited at the conveyor belt for their bags. She pushed the trolley forward and joyfully jumped while rolling with it for some meters when she noticed the need to go suddenly coming back. But her parents looked so busy in the hustle and bustle of the airport, and she did not dare to raise her voice. Obviously, her only option was to tell Mom to take her diaper off for her to go to the restroom. But as she thought about that stinky room, she got a slight feeling of nausea in her throat. Actually peeing in the diapers saved her from this unpleasant experience on the transit through the airports. And now that she realized that this need would not be solved in such a quick but also childish and embarrassing manner, the worries that were so distant returned. Her mum sometimes offered her to just go when she was at the edge of having an accident and even if that was some years ago, she had to admit that her current underwear was made with that kind of accident in mind. And she even wore full tape-on diapers and was not in pull-ups now. Little kids and Babies do that all the time, don't they? She even remembered the adults talking about kids on the edge of potty training, just putting a diaper on when they needed to poop. It cannot be that uncomfortable. She was wondering what it would be like to go poopy in her diaper. And while the idea settled into her mind, she even got a little curious about how it would feel. Suddenly the need to go returned. Lila was sure she would not be able to hold back much longer as she squirmed and wiggled, hoping her need just would go away. “Lila, you look so worried. What's up?” she suddenly approached her little girl who was obviously feeling uncomfortable. “I... I am fine. It is just I may need to go to the bathroom a little longer really soon.”, she admitted sheepishly. “I can go to the toilet with you after we get our bags, in about five minutes, can you still wait for so long?” she explained, not realizing that her girl was on the edge of losing the battle against her belly. Lila put her hand on her tummy and felt the growing need to go now. Slowly shaking her head, she looked at her as she always did when she desperately wanted her help. “Can’t you come with me, so we can go now.”, she asked shyly, not willing to let her mum go and signaling that she might not be able to go on her own. “No baby, Bernhard needs my help, we cannot leave right now. ... So if you really need to go so urgently, I wouldn’t mind you using your diaper for poop as well. It's just a short trip to our hotel and I can change you when we get there easily.”, she told her and stroked her back as she always did when she was uncomfortable or stressed. Her mum just suggested that she should poop in her ‘just in case’ diaper. This was so embarrassing was her first thought, but after some moments she realized it would finally take the ache from her. And while everyone else would have ditched the proposal, for Lila it calmed her dilemma and even made her a little curious. Peeing in the diaper was such a relief, so pooping herself could not be so bad after all? She assumed in her mind. She smiled in Lila's face. “I really don't mind if you need to. You don't have to fight that hard.”, she tried to ease away the little girl's resistance. Maybe using it was the best option for her. As embarrassing as it was to admit, the thought of doing that with her mum’s consent made her feel loved and protected as if nothing could harm her. So Lila started wondering what it would feel like to actually do the other thing as well. With a sigh, Lila decided she wanted to try it, at least once. And this time she had a good excuse. Her parents had no time to accompany her, and she would not dare to go into the toilet alone, which could potentially be gross, dirty, and scary with all the unfamiliar people around. Even the idea of facing all the looks of strangers, the smells and flushing sounds without someone she knew close made her confident about her decision. “I think I'll use my ... you know, Mommy.”, Lila whispered, embarrassed and felt like a loved little girl while her mommy protected her. “It's ok you will feel much better”, she heard her say as Mom smiled and nodded, and joined Dad at the conveyor belt, leaving Lila some meters away waiting with their trolley. Lila tried to let it go, like she did when she needed to pee on the plane. But the ache in her belly just intensified further, and she couldn’t help but feel self-conscious. After all, pooping herself was a lot more … involving than peeing. As she looked up again, she noticed all the adults were just staring where their luggage would appear. Surely no one would pay any attention to her, except for mum and dad of course. With that in mind, Lila leaned a little bit forward, resting some of her weight on the trolley. She relaxed her hold on her bowels and gave another slight push. A small trickle of pee released first before a tiny bit of her mess began making its way out. It cannot be that hard, Lila wondered, as she saw a little baby boy standing with his legs slightly apart, clearly doing his business in his pants. He does not care at all that he was messing his diaper. She felt the pressure in her belly coming back and also slightly spread her legs apart as she started to push. This time there wasn’t resistance in her tummy. Lila could feel the warmth quickly spreading as sticky poop squished against her bum. In relief, she exhaled and felt the load settle itself at the back of her diaper. Lila felt her belly relaxing a little. She now just wanted to feel comfortable again and all this nasty stuff out of her tummy. Once again she pushed a little harder, this time, and a few seconds later she was confident she had gotten everything out, while she realized that the feeling of pooping herself was much different from just wetting. While the diaper would quickly absorb all her pee, the poop had instead formed a slightly warm mess at the back of her diaper. However, she felt that it was actually quite pleasant and didn't feel bad at all. And it’s at least much better than having to use an icky, stinky restroom. Lila assured herself. She shook herself and pretended to smooth out the back of her skirt, carefully placing her hand on the diaper to make sure it was not too obvious as she was still in public. And she noticed the diaper was heavier now, and the sag kept most of her firm mess away from the childlike-looking girl's skin. For a second she smelled a faint lingering odor of poop. But she looked old enough that no one would expect it to be her who is poopy. Lila raised her head and saw her Mum looking over at her while she was still standing here doing her business as the little baby boy did just some moments ago. She noticed the kind smile on mummy's face as she turned back, helping dad take a heavy bag off. Mum knows, flashed to her mind as she wanted to be back with her parents. Lila slowly walked towards the conveyor belt to join them again. Somehow she wanted to tell them that she was messy, but it was much too embarrassing and babyish for her to admit. What will my daddy think of me just going in my diaper for that as well? The slight scent, however, told her parents anyway as she was approaching them. As Bernhard had picked up all their bags he sniffed and, with a knowing gaze, took Lila by her hand as he had not done for some years. “Let's get our car and finally head to the hotel.”, he said, willingly ignoring what his child just did and as if he was telling her everything was ok Lila was glad she was not alone anymore. She followed Dad and also stayed close to him while they were standing in the car rental pickup line. Standing in line, her mom decided that it was a good time to do a quick diaper check. She tried to pull on Lila's back of her pants, when her daughter quickly turned away and leaned closer to dad “Mom!” she exclaimed, “people are going to see!” “Don’t worry, no one’s going to think badly of you. And I just have to make sure that your diaper was holding up after your accident. You don't want to have a messy leak in the rental car after all. So do you let me check your diaper?” replied Mom with a loving smile while she did not even bother to lower her voice. “Mum ... !“, Lila tried to make a futile argument, while her dad just looked her in the eyes. “Really baby. No one knows you here, so it’s okay you don't need to feel ashamed about accidents while using diapers for traveling.” he underlined Mum's argument. The girl was really embarrassed now and hid her face in her dad's shirt. Lila felt loved, and she trusted her parents, but at the same time, she felt like a small toddler being checked for a messy accident. “I will have a short look.", her mum announced once more. Lila just moved her head in approval, while she felt her mum touch her bum and felt a tiny pull at her waistband and the back of her diaper. “You will be fine for now.”, she announced after a second. Getting her diaper checked by Mom was embarrassing, not only because they were in public, but also because it was their parent’s proof that she had indeed messed herself. Oh well, thought Lila. Her parents had surely smelled it already, and they would see it when she was in the hotel room. Dad hurried away with the clerk from the rental company and got over to the pick-up point. The mother and daughter couple patiently waited outside, where the company put some benches for all the waiting customers. With all the arriving passengers, nearly all seats were taken, and her mum just got the last free spot. “Do you like to sit on my lap again?”, she offered her girl, as she knew her feet were hurting after the long day of traveling. “But I have just...”, Lila stumbled as discreetly as she could, while at the same time she could not confess that she had a messy load in her diaper. “I am your mum, I don't mind your little skunky bum, and I have seen and changed you a lot in the past years”, she calmed her down, while not even confirming that this accident was a one-time ever event for her childlike small but already teenage daughter. Lila slowly sat on her mom's lap, while the strange feeling of the soft mess now spread all over her boom, confused her senses and created the strong childish need to cuddle with her mum. As her mum wrapped her loving arms around her, she no longer could stand being the independent teeny anymore but hid her face on mum's shoulder, ignoring what she might look like. Feeling her body so close and being loved by her mum was all she needed to leave her grumpy teenage thoughts behind. “Hi, you sleepy head, you have a really comfortable seat don't you”, her dad greeted her daughter as he arrived with their rental car and took their heavy luggage into the trunk. “Yes Daddy”, she cheered, not yet ready to let Mum go. “Lila is so sweet and affectionate today.”, her mother responded. “Do you want to cuddle your daddy too?”, the man offered his darling a chance to leave her mom's lap. She hugged him, still experiencing the irresistible childlike love for her parents. As if her dad had been on a week-long business trip, she now was clamping on him, even not letting him go as he lifted her up as a little girl. “We had a small issue with the car arrangement.”, the strong man on her shoulder, told his wife. “They did not have a booster for our Lila. The only possibility was the safer but more expensive child seat option for younger ones, but at least they did not charge us extra.” Feeling so much love from him, the girl could not protest, but she still didn't want it to be too childish. “What kind of child seat?”, she found the courage to ask, interrupting her parent's discussion. “Oh, it is a nice one in a purplish red color”, he advertised. Without dropping his girl to the ground, he took her over to the backseats of the car, opening the door and revealing a full-sized seat that even had shoulder straps as a seat for a rally driver. First, she wanted to protest that she was not a baby, but then the love from her parents and the comfortable hug lulled her into thinking twice about it. Wasn't her diaper the same thing, something childish, that could actually feel nice and comfortable? “Oh I am sure you are in for trouble”, his wife commented on the seat that her husband had chosen, remembering all the discussions she had with her daughter in the past weeks. Lila did not want to be a grumpy vacation Grinch, and maybe she also wanted to show her mum that she was wrong. “It is ok, at least we will have one, and we can enjoy our time here.” Her teenage side enjoyed the surprised feeling on her mum's face. “I think our big girl is not as grumpy and cranky as you think. Can I let you down to try it? It may be a little difficult with the buckles.” “But Daddy, I still want to cuddle with you.”, she confessed that the child in her was back in command. Slightly caught off guard, he whispered, “Do you mind if I tuck you in?”, he suggested, remembering the countless times that he placed his sleepy or sad daughter in the back of their car. “Yes Daddy” she mumbled while the only important thing was that he did not let her down on the hot and hard street. With some well-trained moves, he opened the door and let her slip on the seat. Without thinking, she put her hands in the shoulder straps and let him close the buckle with a click. Lila wiggled a little And while she noticed the lack of space to move, she somehow also felt comfortable. She liked the soft fabric and the small pillow that was there for her head. “I like it”, she confirmed again. And as the adults smiled a little, she added, “Just don't make me use it at home when my classmates see me. Ok?” The two adults, who were still astonished by the change in her teenage girl’s temper, got in at the front. With the push of a button, they opened the window a bit to let in the fresh summer vibes and to keep Lila's poopy smell at bay that still kind of lingered around her. As the drive was getting boring, she had time to think about all the things that changed while they left their city apartment. Most of all was that she, despite all her doubts, actually liked her diapers and the freedom she had to pee or even poop whenever she needed. But there was also the trust and love for her parents that was crowing again, as if her puberty had never sent the first confusing ideas in her mind. Making her more cranky than she actually wanted to be. ### Excited about the new place, Lila jumped on the queen-size bed in their hotel room. Her parents had just checked themselves in at the reception, and the young girl could not wait to explore everything the place had to offer. There were so many nice things she could think about that she nearly forgot about her messy diaper, that she still wore under her slightly childlike shorts. Mom had started unpacking all their bags, while her Dad headed down to the lobby, surely parking their car in the hotel's parking garage. As the last empty bag was packed away, her Mom looked at her girl. Lila was lying on the bed, checking out the kid's channels on TV while thinking about the hotel pool and the waterslides that they had here. The last things that Mom left on the bed were Lila's old travel changing mat and a fresh pack of wipes. “Honey, come, let us get that poopy diaper of yours changed.” Mom announced as she placed the mat and her wipes next to her on the bed. “Can you lift your tushie for a moment, baby?” “I am not a baby” she insisted, ignoring the obvious smell and still letting her mum slide the changing pad up under her back. Then she raised her skirt over her belly. With her hand, she signaled her girl, that she could lie back down Lila could feel the soft but water-impermeable layer around her changing area and noticed that she was indeed acting as if she was a baby girl. And while noticing that, she became a lot more self-conscious about the embarrassing thing she did. “Mom you know, I think I have to clean that up by myself.” offered Lila embarrassed, and at the same time she simply wanted to vanish into thin air. But still, she trusted her mum that she would not leave her alone with all the mess she had in her diaper. Maria placed her hand on her kid's belly, “I will do that, honey. I promised that when I told you to go poopy.” replied Mom. “Besides, when you were a baby, I’ve changed your poopy diapers a ton of times, and I really don't mind doing it again today.” Lila relaxed as she heard that, she relented in relief and slowly spread her legs, making it at least as easy as possible for her Mom. “Oh, this diaper is full.” giggled Mom as she opened the tapes, revealing the mess on her booty. “I am sorry. Your mummy should have changed your way earlier. This must have been very uncomfortable.” “It was not that bad, Mom, I nearly forgot about that after some moments.”, replied Lila honestly. “You know actually ...“, she continued, before her embarrassment suddenly stopped her. “Actually, ...?” continued her Mom, as she softly began wiping down Lila’s messy tushie. “It’s just… I don't know, it made the trip much easier for me and I kind of liked it a little, I guess…” stumbled Lila. “And I really hate to go to the smelly bathrooms. In my diapers I felt so loved and protected as if I am still your little child.”, she confessed. “You are always my child and I love you.”, she told Lila and Mom continued wiping in silence as the young girl enjoyed the feeling of the cold, soothing wipe gently rubbing against her skin while being so close to her mum. As Maria rolled up the dirty diaper, she kissed her belly. “You are all clean now.” exclaimed her mom, waiting for a second to see if she would stand up to get her panties on. But as the moments passed, it was clear that there was more Lila wanted from her. And with a sarcastically strict voice, she said, “Now, we have something to discuss, my little one. You know, I used to insist that you wear pull-ups in the past because I didn’t want you stressing about having an accident, especially since you wet the bed pretty often.” She paused for a second to see Lila’s reaction and when there was no sign of refusal she continued, “Today I promised you that you could switch back to wearing undies this year. But, you had accidents in them a lot today, and you told me you also liked the security and comfort that they gave you. So I thought we might as well keep you in diapers like what we’ve always done, or do you really want to switch back to underwear right now and just wear them as bed-wetting briefs at night?” Mom’s question surprised Lila. She did enjoy her diapers a little on the trip, and she just told her that it was comfy and made her feel protected and small. She now regretted her strong refusal. And while her pride as a teenager was on the line, she truthfully did want to be diapered again. “Do you mind if I choose the diapers?”, confessed Lila with her face red like a tomato... “Of course not, my girl. I think those will give you a much more relaxed vacation if you don't have to worry about bed-wetting when you are tired.”, said Mom, who then went to grab some fresh diapers and powder from the closet. “But how can I go to the bathroom and pee when I wear them, I mean they are real diapers and not just pull-ups” the girl wondered as she felt the soft fabric under her bum. “Oh.” Her mum replied, “I really don't mind you using them when you need to go, and if we have a toilet close by you just come with me and I help you to get to the potty” Gently, she fluffed up another plain white diaper, placed it under her booty, and sprinkled a little bit of powder. After checking the alignment was right and nothing was too tight, she taped the diaper in place and carefully adjusted the leak guards, as Lila rolled over at her belly and giggled. “You are done, baby”, she said as she gave the diaper a gentle pat “Could you tell me when you need a change.” her mum reminded her of their mutual agreement that they had on their previous trips. “Okay.” nodded Lila. The little girl somehow was conflicted. Wearing a diaper, wetting and pooping in it was surely supposed to have been so shameful. Especially for a young woman her age, but at the same time, she didn’t mind the strange feeling at all. And getting her diaper changed by her mom was supposed to be extremely embarrassing at thirteen. But for her, it was different. It felt somewhat nice. She felt like a loved child and enjoyed the childish affection and trust, she experienced while returning into this nearly lost stage of their mummy-daughter relationship.
  6. My first attempt at abdl fiction, as the story mainly revolves around a male student and his female teacher. Wanted to create a realistic scenario that resembled a dream fantasy of mine that pushed realism to its limits while showing how abdl play can help out people in real life. Depending on demand and reactions would be open to adding more chapters but also think it does wrap up nicely after only 2. Thanks for reading. A Leep of Faith Chapter 1 Mike’s Fateful Accident It was a crisp autumn afternoon in a small rural midwest town , where the colorful leaves danced in the gentle breeze. Mike Masters, was a well liked fairly popular student, he had a slender thin build yet excelled at wide receiver for the school football team. Mike took pride being a diligent hard working student athlete enrolled as an 8th grader at the prestigious Sunny Hills Junior High. His main source of diligence had always been his secret crush, his vibrant 7th period English teacher, Ms. Leeper. Her cheerful demeanor and nurturing nature had captured Mike's heart from the moment he stepped into her classroom. Lucky for him she was also his 8th period home room teacher, which meant he got to end each day, entranced by her aura, for two whole hours. Ms. Leeper’s vibrant natural curly hazel hair always lit up her classroom and beautifully complimented her curvy figure and helped shape out her perfectly buoyant chest. She recently had just sent her two daughters away to college on the east coast to be closer to their Dad who was trying to make amends for putting his furniture business “Sals Sofas” before his marriage and kids when their daughters were real young. What once started as a way to create opportunity for their marriage and family’s future created a black void across it, which in turn tore a huge hole in Ms. Leepers heart that was unrepairable. Even shortly after her painful divorce, she knew it was important for her daughters to have a loving father figure in their life and luckily after a few years, her ex had started being just that as the girls began nearing high school age. Through all the devastating heart break of missing her daughters, she continued to always exude warmth and kindness to her students. She saw great potential in Mike early on and appreciated his eagerness to learn, often singling him out as a leader in the class, something he developed quickly from his success on the football field. She had always wanted a son of her own, but after her divorce when the girls were only 2 and 3 years old her dreams of having a special little boy faded away quickly. Mike, in turn, loved his parents and they had a pretty good relationship but since he had begun to show a rapidly rising maturity level, they both had started working night shifts at the local Kraft factory to increase their salaries. This consequently meant they never got to spend much time together as a family anymore. They took on the challenge of the night shifts not strictly for money but also out of love and wanting to provide a decent house and car for Mike in the future. This however was never requested by him and he knew he would never grieve over not having the best car or house, he simply wanted to be close to his parents and be able to confide in somebody 100% trustworthy. Due to these new circumstances, he began shifting those feelings towards his teacher and looked forward to each day at school, eager to pull up a chair and bathe in Ms. Leeper's light. One day, after finishing his English work ahead of schedule, Ms. Leeper entrusted Mike with additional responsibilities. He was to assist Mrs. Sunny, a friend and co-worker of hers, who had left for the day to lead her students and toddlers to go visit the nearby high school’s advanced training program, in cleaning up and organizing the preschool room after a wild and crazy morning. Their junior high preschool room was an educational launch pad for students who wanted to begin to learn and develop child care skills. This was done as toddlers were dropped off daily from parents, taking full advantage of free childcare by the schools students, under Mrs. Sunny’s helpful and guided supervision. Mike had always been busy with football and numerous advanced academic subjects and had actually never entered this seemingly daycare like room. As he slowly creaked opened the door a wave of nostalgia washed over him. He was greeted by bright fluorescent lights shining upon ninja turtle toys, legos, puzzles, and a surprising sight – a large bright yellow changing table stacked with a single Mickey Mouse pull-up and several larger toddler sized diapers. Memories of his childhood desires to be babied resurfaced instantly as Mike gazed at the changing table in wonderment. He had always harbored a secret yearning to be free of responsibility, to be cared for without judgment, a stark contrast to his hard and rigorous after school football practices and summer two a days. The thought of being back in diapers, a symbol of innocence and carefree days, stirred a mix of excitement and shame within him. Mike was very surprised to come to the conclusion the pull-up and large toddler sized diapers appeared to be the same size of his white athletic Adidas brand spandex brief undies. He quickly snapped out of this day dream he was in and was driven by a surge of determination. He threw himself into the task of cleaning the preschool room with unparalleled zeal. He scrubbed, sprayed, and rearranged the furniture at the same speed he ran his wide receiver cone drills, transforming the space into a sparkling haven for the younger children, and older student mentors. Exhausted from his efforts combined with the lingering and dizzying chemical fumes of the cleaning supplies, Mike decided to take a brief snooze on one of the soft nap mats. He thought it was well deserved and justified since he was now once again ahead of his scheduled tasks. Some time after, around 5:00 pm Ms. Leeper was busy grading around 120 English tests in her classroom. Suddenly she realized the final school bell had long ago tolled and that Mike had not bid her goodbye as he usually did at the end of the day amid the craziness of final period. Concerned, she hurried to the preschool room to check on him. Upon discovering him curled up on a toddler nap mat, she couldn't help but smile at his innocent slumber. She giggled at the site of him laid up on his tummy, his head to his side with the his thumb tucked into his mouth. It was a cute but slightly shocking sight to her given his age, fully unaware that this was a habit of Mike’s, he had recently developed involuntarily during his sleep, as a way to deal with his new found loneliness at home. She was instantly convinced he had given her 110% effort again for the day, as nobody she knew could sleep through the high pitched siren of the final bell and students exiting the school like herded zoo animals, unless they were dead tired from exhaustion. However, her smile quickly faded as she slowly rolled him from his stomach onto his back and noticed a wide dark stain had spread across the front of Mike's grey sweatpants. The stain had also spread slowly up his body like the horror cult classic “the blob” and eventually grew so big it went past his waist band and into the mid section of his baby blue nike swoosh shirt. Ms. Leeper quickly knew it was evident that he had lost control due to the exhaustion caused by his intense cleaning spree. He had indeed peed his pants like a preschool toddler boy while sleeping. Ms. Leeper’s heart started brimming with compassion along with a small amount of guilt, for delivering the task of cleaning, to her star student. She felt the need to make up for her error in judgment and, gently roused Mike from his slumber. After a few seconds he slowly came to and acknowledged the accident by immediately snatching his wet pants like a fumbled football on the ground, as he teared up and started murmuring “I’m sorry” over and over again. With the school nurse's office closed now and all the students gone from the building for the day, Ms. Leeper sprang into action, utilizing the diaper changing supplies in the daycare room to tend to Mike's needs. She escorted him to the bright yellow wooden changing table. While approaching the table she assured him everything would be okay, then swiftly turned back to him while tapping the table twice saying “Okay you can get fully undressed and hop up here Mr. Mike Masters.” Mike began to tremble at the thought of being fully exposed to his radiant secret crush, but his options were limited. He slowly started to try to peel down his pee stained undies and sweatpants as they clung to his baby soft skin like a thick orange peel on a hot summer day. Ms. Leeper reassured him that her girls were once young and this wasn’t her first rodeo for situations like this. As she calmly whispered to him, “Accidents like this happen even to good boys like you maybe not as old you but they still happen.” Ms. Leeper meticulously grabbed 3 pampers baby scented wipes, in an attempt to eradicate the urine particles off his skin, then some cooled pink baby lotion was applied and finally topped off by a small mushroom cloud of baby powder. Ms. Leeper quickly spotted a green Rocky Paw Patrol shirt left behind from this mornings class. It fortunately had an XXL toddler size tag popping out from below the back collar. She sat Mike up briefly and as his long legs dangled from the table nearly touching the white tile floor she held it up to his chest. “Looks like it will be a tad snug but with your slight frame it should still fit and definitely will be better than wearing that,” as she pointed to his pee stained nike shirt crumpled up in the corner. As Ms. Leeper laid him back down and grabbed the last 5T-6T Mickey Mouse pull-up she attempted to also stretch it out for him, in a moment of misfortune her perfectly manicured teal nails tore the thin hip tapes by accident. Almost all of the potty training preschoolers were using these pull-ups to help prevent messy accidents and there were now no more left, Ms. Leeper had no choice but to opt instead for the Sesame Street size 8 Pampers baby diapers overflowing from the woven yarn constructed diaper bin organizer. Mike, caught in a reverie, felt a surge of arousal at the unexpected turn of events. Ms. Leeper's warm smile and understanding demeanor calmed his embarrassment, instilling a sense of security in him. She softly instructed him to lift his legs and slid an Elmo themed diaper underneath his freshly powdered bum. The softness in which he felt, as he traversed his backside slowly downwards on top of the diaper, shot waves of emotion and excitement everywhere. The strong pampers scent swirled within his nostrils like the smell of grapes for a wine tasting expert exploring the Italian countryside. Ms. Leeper whimsically undid both tapes stretched them out as wide as they possibly would go and secured them forcibly upon Mike’s inner thigh section and to the front of Elmos tangled furry red cheeks. In nothing but a paw patrol shirt and a pampers diaper she grabbed his hand again and guided him to the full sized red bordered mirror by the wash station across the room. Standing in front of the mirror, Mike was met with the immediate reflection of an Elmo diaper peeking out from under his tight small shirt, a stark reminder of his vulnerability. Ms. Leeper, recognizing his need for comfort and care, gently reassured him all his friends and multiple ex-girlfriends of the past had long left school for the day and she had texted his football coach letting him know he had a sudden illness in class and would have to miss practice per school policy. Ms. Leeper on top of everything else eloquently manufactured a plan to escort Mike to her house first to retrieve some tom boyish clothes from her daughter’s room and then would escort him back home by dinner. From there he would have plenty of time before his parents arrived home from work to wash away his bedwetting evidence. As they glided down the road in her Toyota Sienna, it felt like more of a ride on a white fluffy cloud of relief. Ms. Leeper peered at Mike through her rearview mirror and couldn’t help but plant a seed of an idea. She asked him quizzically, if he wanted to start spending Satudays with her in the preschool room, and become her special "boy" allowing them to extend this secret bond between eachother. As her favorite student she wanted to ensure his accident wouldn’t deter his confidence and drive. In fact she wanted to reward him in a sense and make this bond unbreakable. As Ms. Leeper's words sunk in like a heavy wet mud to Mike’s brain, he felt a mix of emotions swirling inside him. The promise of acceptance and understanding from his beloved teacher overshadowed the lingering embarrassment of his accident. In that moment, what made him shyly murmur yes was, he found solace in the notion of being cared for, and being seen finally without judgment, all of which would come directly from his favorite teacher, it was truly a dream come true! And so, born from the quiet confines of the preschool room and due to a sopping wet bed wetting accident, a lustful bond blossomed between Mike and Ms. Leeper. A bond built on trust, understanding, and a shared secret that tied them together in a world of innocence and unconditional acceptance. As the school day faded into twilight and he waddled from her garage to inside her house for a pair of jeans and a new shirt that fit, the promise of a new beginning lingered in the air, shrouded in mystery and possibility. Chapter 2 Trust Tested As late fall slowly turned into winter, what started as a simple agreement for Mike to spend his Saturdays at the school daycare under Ms. Leeper's care. Gradually transformed into a journey of trust, acceptance, and a special kind of nurturing love. Ms. Leeper, with her warm smile and gentle demeanor, showered Mike with the kind of affection and care usually reserved for a herculean mother and son bond. Each weekend brought a plethora of fun activities – from coloring sessions to board games, and even action figures that took on a life of their own in the imaginative space they shared. But it was glaringly obvious the act of potty training regression back into the world of baby diapers was what truly defined their bond. The Sesame Street pampers, with their cheerful characters, became a symbol of safety and security for Mike. After his first accident and changing session they both understood diapering him was the catalyst for their arrangement to thrive. Knowing that he could let go of his bladder without worry, feeling the soft diaper gently expand against his skin when he did, the slight hint of urine and baby powder in the air, brought a sense of comfort that transcended the physical realm. To Mike, these weekend days were more than just moments of play; they were a sanctuary where he could be himself without fear of judgment, a place where he felt truly felt accepted and cared for. Mike's parents would drive and drop him off every Saturday morning to Sunny Hills. After arriving home from their night shifts at Kraft around 8am, the timing worked out well and the drive provided them a perfect opportunity for them to catch up with stories from their days. Ms. Leeper and Mike had also brilliantly convinced them, that these Saturday sessions were extra tutoring opportunities to help Mike excel in his education and increase his chances of any an Ivy League football scholarship . And in a way, they were, Ms. Leeper understood Mike's deep-seated desire to be treated like a toddler, free from the pressures and expectations of his peers and parents. Making him study on Saturdays would destroy that instantly, and he was already well ahead in school completing honors level high school assignments. This therapy during the time they shared, helped him conquer his biggest obstacle which was a rare but seemingly random and extremely debilitating social anxiety. This grew from harboring a deep secret he was unable to share until now. As an 8th grade student trying to lead his peers and find an important place in life, Mike found solace in the compassionate embrace of his teacher and he began to dominate his mental health like an undersized cornerback. He at once finally felt more at peace and a huge sense of relief, that somebody else finally knew who he really was and fully embraced him for it. As the weeks passed, their bond deepened, and on this particular Saturday morning in mid December, they had their first real challenge that would test the limits of their relationship. A lingering discomfort from a big pre game meal of tacos, stirred in Mike's stomach. As he gritted through the concerning pain, they opted to watch "Monsters Inc." together. Mike placed two cozy nap mats together like KitKat bars, in the middle of the classroom. Curled up in his Cookie Monster diaper and a bright red t-shirt, exhaustion crept over Mike from a hard fought friday night football game. As he yawned heavily and drifted off to sleep during the first act of the movie, a dream soon unfolded, blending the realms of reality and his subconscious fears. In this dream, he stood before his classmates and fellow teammates, delivering a history presentation, only to feel a familiar unsettling rumble in his stomach. As a George Washington portrait stared back at him from his presentation slide, a wave of panic washed over Mike, as his knees nervously buckled and a small brown turd made its presence known poking out between his toned cheeks. Desperate for a break, his pleas were met with stern rejection from his history teacher Mrs. Wolf, forcing him to continue as his howling discomfort slowly started to slide out of his butt and began steadily filling his tight white undies like a locomotive, building up speed from it’s starting position. The humiliation reached its peak as the pressure in his stomach became so powerful he was forced to fall to his knees and poop rapidly began avalanching from his seemingly numb rectum. The brown tidal wave started seeping out of his undies and sliding down his legs like a spit ball on a class room window. The aroma in the air alongside the large dark brown stains popping up like gophers, on his light faded blue jeans, gave his classmates a clear indication of what had transpired. In matrix like slow motion, they all began pointing and laughing, as the shame engulfed him and beads of sweat and tears trickled down his face. Seemingly paralyzed with fear, he tried his hardest to stand and run out the room like he was performing a 40 yard dash, but his knees felt as if they were glued to the classroom floor. In the midst of this distressing dream, Ms. Leeper's voice cut through the chaos, gently shaking him awake. Her soft words carried concern as she suspected that Mike had indeed fully soiled his Cookie Monster pamper involuntarily. With a mix of embarrassment and fear, Mike crawled on all fours to her left side as she confirmed the messy reality. Pulling down the purple waistband of his diaper, it was instantly obvious what Mike had done. Caught off guard by the magnitude of the situation, Ms. Leeper's initial shock gave way to a stern demeanor as she directed Mike to stand by the changing table. She thought to herself briefly what a mess. Her fear was that he was now fully on track to becoming regressed behind his control. This was of course something she anticipated but never thought would truly happen. The unforeseen turn of events sparked a mix of emotions in both teacher and student. It was one thing for Mike to have a common bedwetting accident but not being able to control his bowels to the point of filling his diaper with poop was a major concern. Mike, overwhelmed by her reaction, began to cry, pleading for forgiveness and expressing his remorse. Ms. Leeper, with a slight sarcastic grin and new found deeper understanding of the situation, realized the extent to which Mike had regressed before her eyes. She saw the vulnerability and trust he had placed in her, a responsibility she didn't take lightly and wanted to reciprocrate. In a bid to guide Mike through this poignant moment, Mrs. Leeper decided to create an experience that would challenge and transform him further. She painstakingly lead him from the changing table to the large red mirror once again. She dragged a small coloring table nearby, and then emphasized how dangerous it would be to regress past a toddler age and into infant status. She sternly asked him through the mirror reflection “Are you my special little boy or are you a baby with a poop filled smelly diaper?” Her words echoed in the room as she proclaimed once again that big boys don't have poopy accidents, and that this was something only helpless babies did. She then asked if she needed to call his parents asap and suggest putting him in diapers for the whole week. Mike's tears and nervous excitement went into complete overdrive as he strained his voice and yelled out NOOOoooo Ms. Leeper… each syllable slightly muted by his sniffles and the wet snot seeping out of his nose. But his protests fell on deaf ears as his reality became a cascade of conflicting emotions – embarrassment, shame, and a deep sense of surrender, as Ms. Leeper bent him over the coloring table and gave two stern but rather gentle swats to his soiled diaper. The warmth and mush of his sudden mishap caressed his white silky butt. He hadn’t recalled this exact feeling since he was an actual prospective toddler learning to conquer the trials of pottytraining. His increased arousal became glaringly obvious as a tent shaped bulge protruded out from the front of his soggy pamper distorting Cookie Monsters face and giving him an even more cross eyed look. Feeling the weight of his actions, and his tears cascading his cheekbones, Mike found himself in a identity situation that blurred the lines between an over achieving student, star athlete, bright eyed toddler and utterly helpless baby. Ms. Leeper, with a mix of compassion and authority, guided him through this wonderment, unraveling layers of emotions that had long been suppressed within him. She proceeded to give him two more forceful swats which caught him completely off guard again resulting in a complete loss of his bladder as well. As he stood in the classroom bent over a preschool coloring table crying, the sounds of his sobs were overtaken by the loud hissing of his urine from his fully erect penis, splashing less then a centimeter away, from the inner lining of his snug sagging pamper. A slight trickle, followed by large multiple yellow streams, began rushing down his smooth slender legs. His Cookie Monster diaper had reached its capacity and was no longer able to contain his complete loss of control. This was in stark contrast to the night before where he was in complete control and scored 3 touchdowns, while leading his team to a dominate win against rival Lincoln Land Prep to a tune of 54-10. Ms. Leeper set aside her amazement, softly grabbed his hand and whispered it’s okay Mike babies have accidents and I think that is just who you now are for today, but lets make an effort to really try next week to poop on the potty. This was the ultimate acceptance, his diaper was as heavy, wet, and soiled as it could get it and she still at the end of the day loved him and wanted what was best for him. With stylized grace she gently guided him to the changing table as he popped his thumb in his mouth and put his head down for the entire short journey. As they neared the table she squatted down and lifted him up onto the bright yellow rubber ducky decorated changing mat. More poop squeezed against his skin like play-doh on a newly waxed garage floor. She softly pulled back his thumb from his pouty lips and replaced it with a pacifier that said Mommy in bright blue and white font. Mike had now surrendered completely to the vulnerability of the moment. The sensation of being wiped clean from his poopy accident, the soothing touch of lotion on his now pristine skin, triggered a flood of sensations he had never experienced before and was heightened to a nirvana like sense. As Ms. Leeper smiled softly while grabbing a Big Bird diaper, she realized these were the super thick overnight pampers, and would give Mike a sense of reassurance that it contain another major accident. In that moment of vulnerability and acceptance, he realized the depth of their connection, transcending the roles of teacher and student. Ms. Leeper's promise and drive to always care for her favorite boy resonated in the air, carrying a sense of understanding and unconditional love. In the quiet confines of the school daycare, amidst the toys and the faint scent of baby powder, a bond had been forged – one that embraced the complexities of trust, acceptance, and the beauty of vulnerability. The sound of her pulling back the velcro tapes of his new diaper, followed by her clamping his two ankles together with one hand and lifting his white coated butt so she could slide the diaper underneath him, sent shockwaves through his nervous system. The fully erect part of Mike’s body pulled and recoiled back like a war cannon as it proceeded to shoot a slimy cloudy white missile straight into the sky. As Mike felt his whole body become numb while simultaneously feeling pleasure everywhere, his self shot missile came straight back down to earth, landing on his belly and creating the appearance of a mini bowl of slimy soup. Ms. Leeper bent over the front of the changing mat, gasping with a hand over her mouth covering up the slight grin that had started to form. Knowing she had indeed stirred up his desires to a point he was able to lose control of another bodily fluid was a moment she knew neither of them would ever forget. She grabbed one more wipe cleaned up the soup bowl and securely fastened his thicker Big Bird diaper. As he stared up at her with his back laid on the changing mat their day unfortunately started to draw to an end. Mike and Ms. Leeper hoped to carry forward a connection that would continue to shape their lives, and expand this motherly love that knew no bounds.
  7. Let me preface this topic by saying I am not a writer, but I've read quite a lot of stories on here as well as pretty much every other website that provides ABDL or similarly themed stories, in German as well as English. Thus there may be themes and plotlines in this work that are inspired by other works out there, as that is pretty much unavoidable. However I will try my best to ultimately still keep this story original in the end. Since I have pretty much zero experience in actually writing stories, but am quite versed in prompt engineering AIs, I decided to try out how far I can get to writing an actually enjoyable and consistent novel by relying heavily on AI assistance. I checked the pinned posts in this forum and did not find any rules regarding AI assisted/generated stories, so I hope I'm not breaking any rules. If I do, my apologies. Of ourse I'm heavily aware of the limitations of current, publicy available language models and for the sake of transparency I'm going to briefly explain my approach here. I use two instances of the free version of ChatGPT running on GPT-3.5. The first one I feed with precise outlines of what I want to happen and it responds with a handful of paragraphs at a time. Due to limitations in the conext size and the size of the responses it can't generate full chapters at once, even though those would be more consistent on their own., however with my approach of feeding it prompts bit by bit I have more control about the content. I still need to go through each paragraph however, rearrange them sometimes and fix minor consistency issues. Every now and then there will also be sentences and the odd paragraph in there that I had to fully write on my own, as ChatGPT was not cooperating to produce what I wanted. I really hope those do not stand out however and there is no discernible difference in quality of writing. After I finish a chapter I then feed it into a second instance of ChatGPT, which sole purpose is to extract knowledge and data points from the chapter and outline it once again, which I then feed back into the first AI to increase cohesion and consistency. I've created 5 chapters so far and in my opinion they read really well and are fairly cohesive. I have a general idea for where the story will go but I'm still uncertain of where it will end up. I like to surprise myself a bit as I progress this story and dive deeper into the mind of the protagonist. I aalso have no idea how long this approach will hold up and when the consistency breaks down completely. I welcome any kind of criticism regarding the quality of this story, especially in regards to consistency, as quality AI assisted writing is still fairly novel and I'm very curious to hear what you guys have to say about this approach aand the result. Without further ado, here are the first 5 chapters: ----------------- Chapter 1 (Thursday, Day 1) Sitting at my desk, the hard wooden surface pressing against my thighs, I let out a weary sigh. Mr. Henderson's droning voice filled the classroom, the words blending together into a meaningless stream. History had never been my favorite subject, but today it felt particularly unbearable. I was a sophomore in high school, barely fifteen, with chestnut hair that fell in unruly waves around my shoulders and eyes the color of storm clouds. Despite my petite frame, I carried myself with a quiet confidence, a facade that masked the shame that gnawed at my insides. School had only started three days ago, after a long summer break filled with lazy days and carefree afternoons. But now, with the weight of my secret bearing down on me, those carefree days felt like a distant memory. My mind drifted back to that first accident a few weeks ago, the one that had started this whole downward spiral. I had been home alone, lost in the blissful solitude of my own thoughts, when it happened. I was sitting at my desk, engrossed in a book, when the pressure in my bladder had become too much to bear. I had tried to ignore it at first, too focused on the story unfolding before me to pay attention to the warning signs. But as the urgency grew stronger, more insistent, I finally realized what was happening. I jumped up from my desk, my heart pounding in my chest, and raced to the bathroom. But by then, it was too late. I felt the warm trickle of urine running down the fabric of my pants, a humiliating reminder of my body's betrayal. The shame washed over me in waves as I stumbled into the bathroom, tears stinging my eyes. I cleaned myself up as best I could, my hands trembling with embarrassment. And when I finally emerged from the bathroom, my cheeks flushed with shame, I vowed to never let it happen again. But now, as I sat in Mr. Henderson's classroom, the memory of that first accident came rushing back with startling clarity. And as the pressure in my bladder grew stronger, more insistent, I realized with a sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach that history was about to repeat itself. Bits and pieces of the lesson floated through my mind, ironically drawing parallels to my current situation. Mentions of treaties and alliances felt like reminders of the fragile alliances I had forged with my own body, desperate attempts to maintain control in the face of impending disaster. But as my thoughts started to spiral again, a sudden realization snapped me back to reality. A warm, damp sensation spread across the fabric of my panties, and my heart sank. The shame washed over me in a suffocating wave, my cheeks burning with embarrassment as I tried to discreetly wipe away the evidence. And then, just as I was grappling with the humiliation of my predicament, Lily's voice cut through the haze of my thoughts. Lily has been my best friend for as long as I can remember and she was sitting next to me in class. "Ellie, are you okay?" she asked, concern etched in her features. I forced a smile, my voice strained as I replied, "Yeah, I'm fine. Just a bit tired, I guess." But even as I spoke the words, I could see the doubt in Lily's eyes. She had noticed something off about me, something I had been desperately trying to conceal. And as she continued to study me with furrowed brows, I knew that my carefully constructed facade was beginning to crumble, exposing the truth I had fought so hard to hide. My heart sank further as I realized there were still ten more minutes left in this class. How was I supposed to deal with my wet secret for that long? And as the pressure in my bladder continued to build, I couldn't shake the feeling of mortification knowing that the short leak wasn't enough to relieve it. I watched the clock closely, patiently waiting to be released from this torture. My thoughts started drifting off again, thinking about how my life was just fine a few weeks ago and how my bladder control got progressively worse in the last two weeks of summer vacation. At first, I didn’t notice. It all began with that one accident, which I quickly dismissed. I rationalized it afterward, attributing it to the copious amounts of water I drank that day to combat the summer heat. Given my tendency to lose myself in thought and tune out the world around me, it seemed plausible. In the following weeks, I continued to use the same excuse to justify my increasingly frequent trips to the bathroom. I didn’t think much of it. "It's just because I've been drinking so much to stay hydrated in the summer," I reassured myself. Although that carefree confidence started to crumble more and more with each trip to the bathroom and close call. Afterall here I was, sitting in class with damp panties. The shrill ring of the bell echoed through the classroom, pulling me once again from my thoughts, signaling the end of yet another torturous history lesson. Without a second thought, I bolted out of my seat, my heart racing as I made a beeline for the exit. I could feel the pressure in my bladder reaching a critical point, threatening to unleash an even worse accident if I didn't act fast. With each hurried step, I prayed that I would make it to the restrooms in time. The hallway stretched on endlessly before me, the minutes ticking by agonizingly slow. But finally, mercifully, I reached the door to the restroom and pushed it open with trembling hands. I dashed inside and made a beeline for the nearest stall, my breath coming in ragged gasps. Just barely, I managed to yank down my pants and lower myself onto the toilet before it was too late. I closed my eyes, relief flooding through me as I felt the warm rush of urine escaping my body. Once the immediate crisis had passed, I dared to open my eyes and glance down at my wet panties. The shame washed over me anew as I realized the extent of the damage. There was no hiding it now – the evidence of my secret was plain for all to see. I contemplated my situation, trying to come up with a plan to discreetly deal with my wet underwear. But as I sat there, lost in thought, a knock on the stall door shattered the silence. "Ellie? Are you in there?" Lily's voice broke through the haze of my thoughts, concern evident in her tone. I froze, my heart pounding in my chest. How had she found me here? And more importantly, how was I supposed to explain the mess I had gotten myself into? With a sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach, I realized that I was about to be confronted with a reality I had been desperately trying to avoid. "I-I'm fine, Lily," I stammered, my voice barely above a whisper. "Just... needed a moment alone, you know?" But even as the words tumbled out of my mouth, I knew they sounded unconvincing. How could I possibly explain the mess I had made of things without revealing my deepest, most humiliating secret? There was a brief pause, and then Lily spoke again, her voice soft but insistent. "Ellie, I'm your best friend. You can talk to me about anything. Please, just let me in." I hesitated, torn between the instinct to keep my secret buried deep inside and the desperate need for someone to confide in. Finally, with a heavy heart, I unlocked the stall door and watched as Lily stepped inside. Her eyes widened in surprise as she took in the scene before her – me, sitting on the toilet with tears streaming down my cheeks, my wet panties discarded on the floor beside me. "Oh, Ellie," Lily whispered, her voice filled with sympathy. "What's going on? Why are you so upset?" I took a deep breath, steeling myself to reveal the truth I had fought so hard to hide. "Lily, I... I've been having accidents," I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. "It's been happening for weeks now, and I don't know what to do." Tears welled up in my eyes as I recounted the humiliating ordeal I had been going through, the shame and fear that had consumed me with each passing day. But to my surprise, instead of recoiling in disgust or disbelief, Lily reached out and enveloped me in a warm hug. "Ellie, I'm so sorry," she murmured, her voice thick with emotion. "I had no idea you were going through this. But you don't have to face it alone. We'll figure this out together, okay?" And in that moment, as I clung to my best friend for dear life, I felt a glimmer of hope flicker to life inside me. Maybe, just maybe, I didn't have to face this nightmare alone after all. Chapter 2 (Thursday, Day 1) Lily and I huddled together in the restroom stall, our voices hushed as we deliberated our options. "Okay, so we have two choices," Lily began, her brow furrowed in concentration. "Option one: we dry off your panties as best as we can and you put them back on. Hopefully, the wetness won't show through your pants." I bit my lip, considering her suggestion. "But what if they do show through?" I whispered anxiously. "I can't bear the thought of everyone seeing..." Lily nodded understandingly before presenting the second option. "Option two: we seek out help from the school staff. They might have spare clothing or be able to assist us in some way." I hesitated, my mind racing with conflicting thoughts. On one hand, the idea of confiding in someone else filled me with dread. I couldn't bear the thought of anyone else knowing about my humiliating secret. But on the other hand, the risk of being caught with wet panties was equally terrifying. "I... I think we should go with option one," I finally said, my voice barely above a whisper. "I can't... I can't bring myself to tell anyone else about this." Lily nodded in agreement, though I could see the concern in her eyes. "Okay, we'll go with option one," she said gently. "But if it doesn't work out, we'll figure something else out, okay? You're not alone in this, Ellie. I'm here for you." Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes as I nodded, overwhelmed by Lily's unwavering support. Together, we set to work drying off my panties as best as we could, hoping against hope that our chosen option would be enough to get us through the rest of the day. As we worked quickly to dry off my panties, the restroom door creaked open, and the voices of a bunch of gossiping girls drifted in. My heart sank as I listened to their chatter, their words slicing through the air like knives. "...and did you hear about Sarah? I heard she got dumped by her boyfriend in front of the whole school! Can you imagine how humiliating that must've been?" The cruel laughter that followed sent a shiver down my spine, and I felt Lily tense beside me. We pressed ourselves against the walls of the stall, hardly daring to breathe as we waited for the girls to leave. My mind raced with fear and anxiety, the sound of their laughter ringing in my ears like a taunt. I couldn't help but wonder what they would say if they knew about my own humiliating secret, about the struggles I was facing right now. But as the seconds ticked by agonizingly slow, the girls' voices gradually faded away, leaving behind an eerie silence. Lily and I breathed a sigh of relief, our bodies still trembling with tension. Once the coast was clear and my panties as dry as we could get them, we emerged from the stall, our faces pale with fear and exhaustion. Lily squeezed my hand reassuringly, her eyes filled with sympathy. "We'll get through this, Ellie," she whispered, her voice filled with determination. "Together." With Lily's support, I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, we would face them head-on. And as we left the restroom, ready to tackle whatever came our way, I felt a glimmer of hope flicker to life inside me. We made it back to our last class of the day without anyone noticing the turmoil that had unfolded in the restroom. With each step, I felt a sense of relief wash over me, grateful for the temporary reprieve from the weight of my secret, but also still reminded of the dampness inside my pants. As we settled into our seats, the familiar routine of the classroom provided a welcome distraction from the events of the day. And though the memory of the gossiping girls lingered in the back of my mind, I couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude for Lily's unwavering support. Despite the close call, I had managed to navigate through the day without my secret being exposed to the entire school. It was still a close call, but in that moment, it felt like a small victory. Despite the earlier challenges, the remainder of the class passed without incident. But as the final bell rang, signaling the end of the school day, my relief was short-lived. As I gathered my belongings and prepared to leave, Lily caught up to me, a concerned expression etched on her face. "Ellie, wait," she said softly, motioning for me to step aside. Confusion knitted my brows as I followed Lily to a secluded corner of the hallway. It was then that her gaze flickered down to my pants, and her eyes widened in alarm. "Oh, Ellie," Lily murmured, sympathy lacing her voice as she gestured to the damp stain that had seeped through. "We need to figure out a way to conceal this before you leave school. We can't let anyone see." Panic surged through me as I realized the gravity of the situation. I couldn't bear the thought of facing the humiliation of being seen with stained pants, especially not in front of my classmates. But with Lily by my side, I knew we would find a way to handle it together. Taking a deep breath, Lily and I set to work, brainstorming ideas to conceal the stain and get me home safely. We quickly decided that Lily would lend me her jacket to tie around my waist, providing cover as we made our way through the crowded halls. Nervously, Lily and I made our way through the hallways towards the exit, keeping a vigilant eye out for any signs of suspicion. To our relief, we seemed to go unnoticed, but the tension still lingered in the air, palpable and suffocating. As we approached the bus stop, the familiar sound of giggling reached our ears, and my heart sank as I spotted the gossiping group of girls already waiting there. Among them stood the tallest one, towering at 5 foot 10 over my petite 5 foot 0 frame. She shot a glance towards the jacket around my waist, raising an eyebrow in curiosity, but quickly became engrossed in conversation with her friends once again. My pulse raced with anxiety, but to my immense relief, the girl didn't seem to suspect anything amiss. She made no comment about the jacket or the stain it concealed, and soon, the bus arrived, whisking us away from the prying eyes of the gossiping girls. As we settled into our seats on the bus, I let out a shaky breath, grateful for the narrow escape. Despite the close call, we had managed to make it through the day without my secret being exposed to the entire school. It was a small victory, but in that moment, it felt like a monumental achievement. After what felt like an eternity, though it was only about 15 minutes, Lily and I finally reached our stop. Lost in my thoughts, I reflected on the rollercoaster of a school day we had just endured. As we stepped off the bus and onto the familiar sidewalk, a knot formed in the pit of my stomach at the thought of facing my mom when I got home. We walked together in silence until we reached the front of my house. With a heavy heart, I turned to Lily, knowing our time together was coming to an end for the day. "Thanks, Lily," I said softly, my voice tinged with gratitude. "For everything." Lily smiled warmly, her eyes filled with understanding. "Of course, Ellie," she replied. "Anytime. And don't worry, you can keep the jacket for today. You can give it back to me tomorrow before school." Relief washed over me as I pulled the jacket tighter around my waist, hoping it would conceal the stain, not realizing however that stain had almost fully dried and was barely visible by now. With a final hug, we said our goodbyes, and I watched as Lily walked away, disappearing down the street. Alone now, I stood in front of my front door, the weight of the day's events heavy on my shoulders. Dread gnawed at me as I contemplated the inevitable encounter with my mom. Taking a deep breath, I squared my shoulders and reached for the doorknob, steeling myself for what lay ahead. Chapter 3 (Thursday, Day 1) I stepped through the front door, the weight of the day's events heavy on my shoulders. My mom greeted me with her usual upbeat demeanor, her smile brightening as she asked about my day. "Hi, Mom," I managed to stammer out, my voice barely above a whisper. I forced a smile, hoping to mask the turmoil raging inside me, and quickly set my bag down by the door. As my mom chattered on about her day, oblivious to the storm brewing inside me, I followed her to the kitchen, my mind swirling with worrisome thoughts. I mechanically poured myself a glass of water, the cool liquid doing little to calm the nerves that threatened to consume me. I forced myself to focus on my mom's words, nodding along absentmindedly as she recounted the events of her day. But beneath the surface, a sense of dread gnawed at me, the weight of my secret pressing down on me like a suffocating blanket. I struggled to keep up the facade of normalcy, my mind racing with unanswered questions. How could I face my mom when she inevitably found out about my struggles? Would she be disappointed in me, or worse, ashamed? As I sipped my water, I resolved to keep my secret buried deep inside, at least for now. I couldn't bear the thought of burdening my mom with my troubles, not when she had her own worries to contend with. But even as I tried to push aside my fears, a sense of unease lingered in the air, casting a shadow over what should have been a peaceful afternoon at home. And as I glanced up at my mom, her smile faltering for just a moment, I couldn't shake the feeling that our idyllic facade was beginning to crack. As I helped my mom make dinner, the rhythmic chopping of vegetables providing a comforting distraction, I began to feel a sense of calm wash over me. Maybe, just maybe, my mom hadn't noticed anything out of the ordinary after all. Lost in my thoughts, I didn't notice the pressure building in my bladder until it became almost unbearable. With a small gasp, I excused myself from the kitchen, intending to make a quick trip to the bathroom. But before I could take a single step, my mom's voice cut through the air, startling me out of my reverie. "Ellie, wait," she said, her tone gentle but firm. "Can I ask you something?" I turned to face her, my mind still foggy from my internal turmoil. "Sure, Mom," I replied, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising tide of anxiety. She hesitated for a moment, her expression unreadable, before finally speaking. "What's with the jacket, sweetheart?" she asked, her brow furrowing in confusion. "It's still pretty warm out for you to be wearing it." My heart skipped a beat as I realized there was no way to avoid the question. With a shaky breath, I forced myself to reply, praying that my mom wouldn't push for more details. "Oh, uh, it's just... I found it in my closet and thought it looked nice," I said, my voice trembling slightly. To my surprise, my mom's eyes narrowed slightly as she studied the jacket. "That's odd," she mused, her tone thoughtful. "I don't remember you ever owning a jacket like that. Did you borrow it from a friend?" Panic surged through me as I struggled to come up with a plausible explanation. "Um, yeah, something like that," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper. "A friend lent it to me for the day." My mom nodded slowly, though a hint of concern lingered in her eyes. "Alright, honey," she said, her tone gentle. "Just be careful, okay? And make sure to return it to your friend when you're done with it." With a nod, I forced a smile and hurried off to the bathroom, my heart still pounding with adrenaline. As I closed the door behind me, I let out a shaky breath, grateful for the temporary reprieve. But even as I relieved myself, the weight of my secret hung heavy in the air, casting a shadow over what should have been a simple family dinner. Sitting on the toilet, I couldn't help but glance down at the white, slightly childish-looking panties I wore. My heart sank as I noticed the faint yellow stain, now fully dry, marring the fabric. With a pang of embarrassment, I realized I should probably change out of them. Once I finished in the bathroom, I made a quick detour to my bedroom upstairs. Hastily, I switched out of my jeans and stained panties, exchanging them for a fresh pair and a comfortable pair of sweatpants. I left the borrowed jacket on my bed and hurried back downstairs to the kitchen. As I reentered the room, the aroma of dinner filled the air, momentarily distracting me from my worries. My mom glanced up from the stove, a warm smile spreading across her face. "Feeling better, sweetheart?" she asked, concern lacing her voice. I forced a smile, trying to shake off the lingering sense of unease. "Yeah, much better," I replied, my voice sounding more confident than I felt. "Sorry about that, Mom." She waved off my apology with a smile, turning back to tend to the food. But even as I joined her in the kitchen, the memory of the stained panties lingered in the back of my mind, a constant reminder of the secret I was desperate to keep hidden. As I finished setting the table, the sound of the front door opening caught my attention. Moments later, my dad entered the kitchen, his tired smile lighting up his face as he greeted me. "Hey there, kiddo," he said, ruffling my hair affectionately. With a smile, I returned his greeting, grateful for the familiar routine of our family dinners. As we all sat down at the table, the warm glow of the kitchen bathed us in a sense of comfort and familiarity. Throughout dinner, I couldn't help but notice how upbeat both of my parents seemed, their laughter filling the air as they exchanged stories from their day. They played the part of the happy little family perfectly, oblivious to the worries that ate away at their daughter from the inside. I tried my best to join in the conversation, forcing a smile and nodding along with their stories. But beneath the facade of normalcy, a sense of isolation gnawed at me, reminding me of the burden I carried alone. As the evening wore on and dinner came to an end, I excused myself from the table, claiming exhaustion from the long day at school. But even as I retreated to my room, the weight of my secret hung heavy on my shoulders, casting a shadow over what should have been a simple family meal. As I sat down to tackle my homework, my mind couldn't help but drift back to the events of the day. I felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude for Lily and all she had done to support me. Without her, I don't know how I would have made it through the day. With a sudden burst of determination, I decided to call Lily, hoping to do our homework together. Somehow, suffering through the boring math equations seemed more bearable with her by my side. "Hey, Lily!" I greeted her as she picked up the phone. "Hey, Ellie! What's up?" Lily replied cheerfully. "I was wondering if you wanted to do our math homework together? It's kind of boring on my own," I suggested. "Sure thing! I’ve finished mine already, but I don’t mind keeping you company," Lily agreed with a laugh. I quickly got to work, Lily helping me through the first problem. But it wasn't long before our conversation veered off course, leading us down a rabbit hole of jokes and stories. "Remember that time in sixth grade when Mr. Thompson caught us passing notes in class?" Lily reminisced, causing us both to burst into laughter. "Oh, how could I forget?" I replied between giggles. "That was definitely one of our finer moments." As we continued to work through the homework, I couldn't help but marvel at Lily's patience and willingness to help, despite having already completed her own assignments. It was moments like these that reminded me just how lucky I was to have her as a friend. In the midst of our conversation my focus shifted further and further away from the assignment I was doing. By the time we were completely off topic I barely managed to finish half of the assignment and had already completely forgotten about them. I even completely forgot about the stained panties still lying on my bedroom floor, which I had originally planned to deal with after homework. For the first time since I had arrived home, I felt a sense of lightness wash over me, grateful for the simple joy of friendship in the midst of chaos. Chapter 4 (Thursday, Day 1) Hours slipped by as Lily and I talked, laughter punctuating our conversation as we reminisced about old memories and shared new ones. But as the evening progressed, I realized with a sinking feeling that I still hadn't finished my homework. Time had slipped away unnoticed, and now I found myself scrambling to catch up. A sudden knock at the door shattered the tranquility of the moment, causing me to jump in my seat. With a quick apology to Lily, I excused myself from our phone conversation and hung up, my heart pounding with apprehension. "Come in," I called out automatically, my mind still reeling from the unexpected interruption. The door creaked open slowly, revealing my mom standing in the doorway, her expression a mix of concern and curiosity. "Hey, sweetheart," she said softly, her voice gentle. "Is everything okay?" I forced a smile, trying to hide the panic that threatened to consume me. "Yeah, Mom, everything's fine," I replied, though my voice sounded strained even to my own ears. But my mom wasn't convinced. I could see it in the way she studied me, her eyes searching mine for any sign of distress. "Are you sure?" she asked, her tone gentle but probing. "You seemed a bit... off earlier. Is something on your mind?" I felt a surge of nervousness grip me as I realized that my mom wasn't as oblivious as I had thought. She had sensed something was wrong, and now I found myself at a loss for words. "I, uh, just got caught up in a conversation with Lily," I stammered, my voice faltering. "That's all." My mom's expression softened with understanding, though a hint of concern lingered in her eyes. "Alright, sweetheart," she said softly. "Just remember, I'm here if you ever need to talk. I love you." As I sat there, trying to compose myself, realizing my Mom was only concerned and meant well, I noticed her gaze flicker towards the floor where my discarded clothes lay. My heart skipped a beat, fearing she might notice the stained panties, but to my relief, her attention seemed to pass over them without recognition. "Sweetheart, don't forget to clean up your clothes before bedtime," my mom said, her voice gentle but firm as she turned back to face me. I nodded quickly, my mind racing with a mixture of anxiety and relief. "Okay, Mom," I replied, forcing a smile despite the turmoil brewing inside me. With a final nod, my mom left the room, closing the door softly behind her. As I sank back into my chair, I couldn't help but feel a sense of unease lingering in the air. My mom's concern was touching, but it also served as a stark reminder that I couldn't keep my struggles hidden forever. With a heavy sigh, I pushed the thoughts aside, focusing instead on the task at hand. But even as I gathered up my clothes and prepared to clean up, the memory of my mom's probing gaze lingered in the back of my mind, a constant reminder that some secrets were harder to keep than others. As I placed my clothes in the hamper, a sense of exhaustion washed over me, weighing down my limbs as if each step was a struggle. I made my way to the kitchen, the cool tile floor soothing beneath my feet as I poured myself a glass of water, the gentle sound of it filling the silence of the empty house. With a heavy sigh, I trudged into the living room where my parents sat, their voices low as they chatted quietly. I mustered a weak smile as I bid them goodnight, the weight of the day pressing down on me like a leaden blanket. Turning away, I made my way to the bathroom, the familiar routine of brushing my teeth offering a brief respite from the chaos of my thoughts. But even as I rinsed and spat, the worries of the day lingered in the back of my mind, a constant reminder of all that I had left unfinished. As I climbed into bed, the events of the day replayed in my mind like a broken record, each moment filled with anxiety and uncertainty. I couldn't shake the feeling of dread that gnawed at me, the struggles of the day casting a shadow over the days to come. With a heavy heart, I closed my eyes, the weight of my worries threatening to pull me under. But even as sleep beckoned, I couldn't escape the nagging sense of unease that clung to me like a stubborn shadow, a constant reminder of the struggles that lay ahead. And so, with a weary sigh, I surrendered to the embrace of sleep, hoping that tomorrow would bring some respite from the chaos of today. I drifted off into a restless slumber, completely oblivious to the fact that I had never even finished my homework that day. Chapter 5 (Friday, Day 2) I sat in math class, my eyes fixed on the clock at the front of the room. Its hands seemed frozen in time, mocking me as I waited for the minutes to tick by. My bladder ached, a constant reminder of the discomfort I had been trying to ignore all morning. As the teacher droned on about equations and variables, I tried to focus on the lesson, but my mind kept wandering back to the relentless ticking of the clock. Each second felt like an eternity, stretching on and on as if time itself had come to a standstill. I glanced down at the worksheet in front of me, my stomach twisting into knots as I realized I hadn't finished the homework assignment. Panic bubbled up inside me, threatening to overwhelm my already frayed nerves. Summoning all my willpower, I tried to push aside my worries and concentrate on the task at hand. But as the minutes dragged on, my anxiety only grew, a heavy weight pressing down on my chest with each passing second. Just when I thought I couldn't bear it any longer, the teacher's voice cut through the haze of my thoughts, calling my name. My heart skipped a beat as I realized what was happening. "Ellie, would you mind coming up to the front to present your solution for problem number three?" the teacher asked, her voice breaking through the fog of my panic. I felt a surge of dread wash over me as all eyes turned to me expectantly. With trembling hands, I gathered my things and made my way to the front of the room, my heart pounding in my chest. As I stood in front of the class, the weight of their gaze bearing down on me, I struggled to find my voice. My mind raced, searching desperately for the solution I knew was buried somewhere in the depths of my memory. But as the seconds ticked by, I realized with a sinking feeling that I had nothing. My mind was blank, my thoughts consumed by the overwhelming pressure of the moment. With a shaky breath, I mumbled something incomprehensible, the words tumbling out of my mouth in a jumbled mess. The teacher frowned, her disappointment palpable as she urged me to try again. But it was no use. The words refused to come, trapped in the tangled web of my anxiety. And as I stood there, frozen in place, I couldn't help but feel the crushing weight of failure bearing down on me, a heavy burden that seemed impossible to bear. Suddenly, a wave of relief washed over me, but it wasn't because I had miraculously found the answer to the math problem. Instead, it was a strange warmth spreading through my lower body, a sensation that left me bewildered and confused. Slowly, almost hesitantly, I glanced down, fully expecting to see a puddle forming at my feet. But to my shock and confusion, my pants remained dry, and instead, there was a strange bulge forming between my legs. My heart pounded in my chest as I realized what was happening. I felt a surge of panic rising within me, my mind racing to make sense of the impossible situation unfolding before me. I looked up, my eyes wide with fear, only to find all eyes in the classroom fixed on me. I could feel the heat of their stares burning into my skin, their whispers filling the air like a deafening roar. And then, amidst the chaos, I heard it: a faint, familiar giggle echoing from the back of the room. My blood ran cold as I recognized the sound, a chilling reminder of the humiliation that awaited me. Frozen in place, I struggled to make sense of it all. How had this happened? Why was I wearing a diaper? And who could have done this to me? But as I searched the faces of my classmates for answers, all I found was confusion and disbelief mirrored back at me. And in that moment, I realized that I was alone, trapped in a nightmare of my own making with no way out. As I jolted awake, confusion momentarily clouded my thoughts. It took a moment for me to realize that it was just a dream, but as the fog of sleep lifted, a wave of worry washed over me. My heart raced as I remembered the vivid details of the dream – the warmth spreading through my lower body, the sensation of wearing a diaper, the humiliating laughter echoing in the background. With trembling hands, I reached under the sheets, my heart pounding in my chest as I searched for any sign of wetness. Relief flooded through me as my fingers met dry fabric, but it was short-lived. In the next instant, a sharp pain sliced through my bladder, a stark reminder of the reality of my situation. Panic surged within me as I realized that I only had seconds to spare before disaster struck. Frantically, I threw back the covers and stumbled out of bed, my mind racing as I raced to the bathroom, every step sending a jolt of agony through my body. With trembling hands, I fumbled with the doorknob, my heart pounding in my chest as I pushed open the door and stumbled inside. And then, finally, blessed relief washed over me as I collapsed onto the toilet, the pressure in my bladder finally easing as I let out a long, shuddering sigh. As I sat there in the dim light of the bathroom, the events of the dream still fresh in my mind, I couldn't help but wonder what it all meant. Was it just a nightmare, or was it a sign of something more? And as I sat there, lost in my thoughts, I couldn't shake the feeling that the worst was yet to come. As I returned to my bedroom, the dim light filtering in through the curtains cast long shadows across the room. Glancing at the clock on my bedside table, I realized with a sinking feeling that it was barely 3 am. Exhaustion washed over me, the events of the night leaving me drained both physically and emotionally. Crawling back into bed, I pulled the covers up to my chin, hoping to find solace in the darkness of sleep. But as I lay there, my mind buzzing with a thousand thoughts and worries, I found myself unable to relax. Minutes turned into hours as I tossed and turned, my thoughts swirling in a chaotic whirlwind. But despite my best efforts, sleep remained elusive, slipping through my fingers like grains of sand. And then, just when I thought I couldn't bear it any longer, exhaustion finally claimed me, pulling me down into the depths of dreamless sleep. As I drifted off into unconsciousness, a sense of peace washed over me, if only for a fleeting moment, as I surrendered to the embrace of slumber once more.
  8. This morning I woke up soaking wet. As I lay there in my soaking wet nappy and warm puddle under me I just felt so deliriously happy. I am so glad I started bedwetting again and couldn't imagine being dry at night again now. I don't know why my bedwetting makes me so happy and contented but it does. Waking up wet knowing I have pee'd in my sleep so much without any knowledge of it is such a wonderful feeling. Any one else feel the same.
  9. All characters are adults. This is a work of fiction, not necessarily set in the real world. Every time your criticize online fetish erotica for being unrealistic, a fairy gets tax audited. The rest of the car ride was quiet, but not in a good way. Every little shift in someone’s seat, every bump on the road, every red light, even driving straight on a smooth road with light traffic—everything reverberated around the minivan’s interior. Anger and shame echoed off the glass. The click of the turn signal was deafening. And whenever another car pulled next to us at an intersection and either one of us made incidental eye contact with other drivers, the emotion in the car would somehow intensify. I would start tearing up again, but I dared not sob or sniffle my nose—that would only make things worse. My runny eyes and runny nose had already dripped down my face and on to my Sesame Street shirt and the straps of my overalls, but that was hardly the worst mess in my outfit. Lower down, my entire bottom was completely soaked; I’d wet my pants in the car. The wetness had dribbled down to my shoes and wicked up to the lower part of my shirt. My car seat was full of my naughty pee-pees, and I could almost feel it slosh around as we wove around traffic. It was cold now. The little toy mirror attached to my seat had somehow gotten pointed down, and a glance displayed a little baby who couldn’t hold on to use the potty like a big boy, and I just felt like crying again. And worst of all, I could already feel my tummy rumbling, and I would need the potty again soon. I’d never had a poopy accident before, but how could I possibly ask mommy for help now? I had hoped she would calm down during the car ride, but one shared glance in the rear-view mirror showed that wasn’t going to happen. Would I have have two accidents today?! Mercifully, we reached the driveway of our house. Unmercifully, mommy did not pull all the way into the garage. Instead, she parked outside, turned off the car, and turned around to face me. “I can’t believe you’ve had another accident! That’s the fourth time this week you went pee-pee in your nice clothes, and I have to get you cleaned up and clean up the mess you made! And all the bedwetting! Big boys use the potty! They don’t have accidents! Only babies do! Are you a baby?” Mommy’s upbraiding got me crying again. In between wails, I tried to say, “I’m sorry mommy!” but nothing intelligible came out. “I’ve had it with you! I don’t know a single other 34 year old who can’t control themselves. I know you’re big enough to hold your potties. So you must just be doing this to make mommy mad! Is that it?” I continued crying. “Well mission accomplished! So now I’m going to march you into the house, in broad daylight in front of all the neighbors so they can see what a little baby my supposed husband is, and you can stand in the naughty corner while I clean up your car seat.” With that, mommy pressed the button to open the sliding car door while she got out and stomped around the front. Reaching the door, she leaned over me and unbuckled my car seat, getting a real good view of how much I’d peed. “I guess you shouldn’t have had all that juice this morning, huh? Now get out.” I gingerly climbed out of the car and on to the pavement. Some of my cold pee-pee dribbled further down my pants, making me shiver. Now march! Double time! I waddled up the driveway, leaving bid wet footprints behind me. The neighbors were indeed getting an eyefull, watching the woman next door push her pathetic husband into the house with wet pants. What a loser! Mommy led me over to the corner of the living room, the naughty corner, to wait in time out. But then my tummy made another rumble, and I remembered that I still had to go poopy. “Mommy wait! I needa go potty!” “Oh no you don’t, mister! You’re not going to wiggle out of corner time that easily! Your ‘potties’ are all over your clothes and car seat, so I know that’s a lie!” “But mommy…” “No buts! If you so much as budge from that corner, you’re going to get the spanking of a lifetime!” And with that, mommy swooped right out of the room back outside to the driveway, leaving me in the corner. Pants full of pee. Shirt covered in tears and boogies. And a tummy full of poo-poo that really needed to come out. And so I started holding again. The wait dragged on as my tummy growled louder and louder, begging for relief. After a while, I could hear the car door close and the remote lock beep, and I could tell mommy was done cleaning and I could leave time out soon! I was gonna make it! But then I heard voices outside. It was Mrs. Whiting next door. She and mommy had stopped to talk! Oh no! I can’t hold on! “Mommy!” I shouted, the strain causing a little bit of poopy to poke out of my tushy. No answer. My strength giving out, my knees started to buckle, and I involuntarily squatted down. With my last little bit of strength, I squeezed as hard as my could for about a second, then a little fart escaped. My exhausted tushy fell limp, and I felt a real big poopy slide out. It felt firm at first as it shoved out of my body, but got squishy as it dropped into the bottom of my underpants and stretched it out. Another fart, then a second poopy came out, softer than the first. The sensations of all that yucky poopie squishing against me, the loud farting, and stink of my accident was all too much, and I started crying again. Tears were rolling down my cheeks, snot was oozing from my nose, and more pee-pee flowed into my pants as I started wetting again. I stood there and wailed for what felt like hours. During a break in my sobs, I could feel there was third wave of poopy inside me, blocked by the pile already sitting in my pants. I just wanted it out, so I squatted down some more and pushed. Another small squirt of pee came out, and then a glob of very mushy poop burst out of my… “Oh my god, you are not serious!” During all my crying, I hadn’t noticed mommy had come back in and was standing in the doorway. She saw her crying husband with a fresh puddle around his feet, squatting down and pooping his pants. “Now you’re messing yourself?!” I didn’t answer with any words, just a fresh round of crying. My face was purple now. I lightly stomped my feet, and a small piece of poopie dripped down my leg. Mommy swooped in, grabbed my by the ear, and whisked me upstairs. I wailed all the way into the bathroom. I wailed the whole time mommy swiped off my soggy shoes, my cold socks, my stained shirt, my dripping overalls, and finally, my wet and poopy underpants, slipping down my legs and landing on the floor with a thump. I stood naked in the bathroom, shivering with cold and fear. I knew what was coming. Mommy silently emptied my messy underwear into the toilet and put the rest of my clothes in the special hamper we have for my accident clothes. She also took a wet-wipe from the counter and gave my tush a cursory wipe, confirming the dread punishment I was in for. She turned on the bathtub faucet to let it fill, took the special hairbrush from the counter, lowered the toilet seat cover, sat down, and looked dead at me. “Come here.” “Please mommy, I’ll try harder! I won’t poop my pants again, I promise!” “I said, come here!” Quivering with pathetic fear, I gingerly walked over to mommy, and knelt down over her lap. “Do you know what you did wrong?” “I had a potty accident in my pants.” Tears were coming again. I put my hands behind my back. Without warning, mommy grabbed my two crossed wrists and began spanking. I started bucking and wailing as blows rained down on my reddening cheeks, mommy berating me with every stroke: “BIG! BOYS! DON’T! WET! Their PANTS! They USE! The POTTY! ONLY! BABIES! WET! And POOP! Their PANTS! ONLY! BABIES! CRY! STUPID! CRYING! PISSY! STINKY! BABY!” The room was awash in noise with mommy’s shouting, my crying, and the water faucet’s roar. It wasn’t until I cried so hard that I started choking on my own sobs that mommy finally relented. As suddenly as they began, the blows stopped and I was told to stand up again. Mommy put the brush away and turned the faucet off. She tested the water temperature, and motioned for me to get in. I gingerly lowered myself into the water, wincing as my red tushy touched the water. I sat down and just tried to catch my breath. I felt drained from everything that had happened, and I could only flop around limply while mommy took a bath sponge and started soaping me up. “I’m going to mark two accidents on your potty chart today. Do you know how many days this week you’ve been accident-free?” I shook my head no. “Just once, four days ago. And that’s only because I was being nice.” I remembered that trip to the potty. I had already dribbled a lot by the time I made it to the training potty in the hallway, and my underpants had a silver-dollar-sized wet spot on them. It sure felt like an accident, especially once I was finished and had to pull my cold underpants back up. And then, wet pants and tears three days in a row, finished off with a big poopy mess. “And you’re wetting the bed every night, too! That’s why you’re so tired and cranky during the day.” Mommy’s voice was softening. What did she mean? “I think someone’s not quite ready for big boy pants, hm?” Mommy took the shower spray and got my hair wet, then started massaging in shampoo. “If you can’t use the potty like a big boy, then the only solution is for you to start wearing your diapers again.” Oh no! Not that! Please! I’m not a baby! I’ll be good! I wanted to scream and thrash in the tub, but I was too tired, and all that came out was a moaned, “Noooo…” “I’m sorry, sweetie, but you’re still too little.” She started spraying the shampoo out of my hair. “If you can’t hold your pee-pees and poopies for the big boy potty, then you’re just going to have to wear diapers for all your accidents.” “No, no, no, no, no…” My moan was now barely a mutter. Everything inside me was gone. I couldn’t move, I couldn’t speak, I couldn’t use the potty… I really was just a baby! Mommy pulled the plug in the bathtub and started toweling me off, even while I softly blubbered. “I think you’re going to need a nap once I get your diaper on.” “Noooo naaaap!” “I’m getting mighty sick of hearing you whine ‘no’ over and over again. Now lets go get your baby pants on, unless you just want to stand here naked all day? You want that? You want to make mommy mad?” Still quietly sobbing, I shuffled over toward my bedroom, if you could call it that. More like a nursery. Mommy wouldn’t let me sleep with her anymore since I kept wetting the bed, and that was usually where Mister Robert slept when he stayed over, so there was no room for me. I slept and took naps in the guest room instead, which mommy had decorated with teddy bear and train decals on the walls, and Sesame Street or Pup Patrol bedsheets, whichever set wasn’t in the washing machine, on the bed (along with an uncomfortable plastic sheet). Toddler toys and stuffed animals were strewn around the floor, and there was still a faint smell of pee-pee in the air from previous nights’ accidents. Once she ushered me into the room and closed the door, she walked over to a mini-fridge in the corner of the room and pulled out a bottle of milk. Silently, she put in the bottle warmer sitting on top, then strode over to the closet and retrieved an unopened bag of diapers (she’d bought them to threaten me a week ago), a big beach towel, and a small bag I’d never seen before. All with a kind of scary efficiency, she unfurled the towel on the floor and set the diapers and bag down next to it. She turned to me with a cold look. “Lay down.” “Please, mommy…” She looked at her once-husband, still softly sobbing, cheeks wet with tears, a fresh coating of snot bubbling out of my nose and down over my mouth and down my chin, clutching a towel over my shoulders, shivering, my little pee-pee shriveled up even more than usual… A one-time junior law partner reduced to something so… “Pathetic,” she muttered. “I said, lay down.” “But I don’ wanna…” “LAY DOWN FOR YOUR DIAPER OR I SWEAR…” I crept a little closer, and then mommy grabbed my arm and, somehow without throwing me, quickly put me on my back on the makeshift changing pad, almost pinning me. She opened the plastic bag of diapers, pulled one out and started fluffing it, making sure I got a good look at the design. It was decorated with baby circus animals, each wearing its own diaper, and a few with pacifiers, baby bottles, rattles, and other infantile things. Once she was done fluffing, she opened it wide. “Lift your butt, diaper boy.” I never stopped sobbing. I obeyed and lifted my hips slightly, and mommy slid my diaper under me. Reaching into the mysterious bag, she then produced a bottle of baby powder and started sprinkling its snow all over my little pee-pee and tushy, rubbing it in with her other hand. I was embarrassed, but I liked the scent. Finally, she folded my diaper up over me, its cushioned stuffing hugging all my potty parts, and fastened the tapes. The whole time, she muttered, “Can’t use the toilet, can’t use the plastic potty in the hall, can’t hold his piss in the car, and now can’t hold his poop. Baby diapers it is.” The whole time, I just kept crying. “I’ll have to get a changing table for you, so I don’t have to bend over on the floor.” Once I was taped up, she got up and went to my dresser to get a new shirt. I sat up and looked at the puffy, crinkly diaper bulging between my legs. Every time I moved, the plastic crackled like firecrackers. I gingerly reached down to feel the plastic… “NO! You may not remove your diapers! Understand?” She lightly smacked my hand. “Now stand up.” I got up from the towel, trying to adjust my stance for all the padding between my legs. As I steadied myself, a long string of snot dripped down from my nose onto the towel. “Ugh, gross,” mommy said in disgust. She reached down back into the bag and got a pack of baby wipes. She took one and started roughly wiping my face down, removing the tears and snot. “You’re just a mess on both ends, aren’t you? Now arms up.” I complied, and she brought down a clean t-shirt over my head, one that had “BABY” in toy blocks printed on the front, and was just a little short, leaving my diaper on full display. “Now get into bed for your nap. Your bottle should be ready now.” I mournfully shuffled over to my bed and pulled back the sheets. Even after washing, there was still a dingy yellow stain there from repeated wettings, a reminder of why I was in the predicament. As I laid down, mommy came over with a warm bottle… and Jake. Jake was my best friend. He never yelled at me when I had accidents. He never called me stupid or smelly. He was always ready to give me hugs and comfort me. He wasn’t just my best friend, he was my only friend. I was so grateful Jake would stay with me for my nap. I reached out for him and clutched him close. “Now drink this. Maybe then you’ll calm down.” I was reluctant, since I wasn’t thirsty, and I was worried I’d wet the bed again if I drank anything. I shook my head no. “Well if you’re going to nap without your bottle, maybe you can nap without Jake.” I squeezed Jake tighter and moaned. “Then open up.” I opened my mouth a little and mommy slid the nipple in. Without thinking, I started suckling, and the warm milk started squirting out into my mouth, down my throat, and into my tummy. Mommy gently guided my free hand over the bottle and helped me grasp it, then pulled up the sheets. “Now don’t get out of bed until I tell you, and don’t try to take off your diaper. Just drink your bottle, and I’ll do some laundry.” With that, she turned off the lights, left the room, and closed the door. I kept suckling my bottle on autopilot while I looked at my situation. I was back in diapers, and I didn’t know how long until mommy let me try to potty train. I reached down under the blankie and felt the plastic covering my pee-pee. I knew I wouldn’t get the bed all wet, but I was still sad I couldn’t be a big boy anymore. I took the bottle out of my mouth and turned to Jake. “Can I still be a big boy?” I listened to Jake’s answer, then I responded. “I guess so. Mommy knows best.” I kept suckling the warm milk out of the bottle until it was all done. I was so sleepy from all the chaos that’d happened. Just as it was empty, I let the bottle fall from my mouth and hugged Jake tighter. At least I was warm. Warm from the milkies, warm from my blankie, warm from Jakie, and warm in my diapie… Did I just have another accident? I fell asleep before I could answer.
  10. So you are an adult bedwetter. How often do you wet the bed? Nightly Weekly Monthly Occasionally. As for me it is every night now without fail. I honestly can't remember last time I woke up dry.
  11. I had just turned 18 years old. I was getting ready for my Freshman year of college. I was accepted at State University in Greenmore. It was a 3 1/2 drive there and back. I wasn't looking foreward to driving 7 hours a day, just to go to school. Mom's best friend Aunt Kathy, and Uncle John lived in Greenmore. They were not really my Aunt and Uncle. Mom and Kathy were best friends from Grade School through mom's Sophomore year at State. She met dad and the rest is history as the say, mom married dad the end of their Junior year. Aunt Kathy married Uncle John what would of been my mom's and her Senior year. Mom moved here and Aunt Kathy got a Masters Degree in Education. Mom had me, then about a year later, Aunt Kathy had Evelyn. Aunt Kathy about 9 months later had John Jr. John Jr. was a preemie, he had always been a sickly kid, his lungs never developed enough. As a kid he had the little oxygen maker that he wore over his shoulder, with a nasal cannula up his nose. Looked like one of those old guys with Emphysema. John Jr. never got to be a real kid. He never got to play football, play tag, do anything a real kid got to do. When we went there or they came here for a visit, I saw Evelyn, and John Jr. get diapers at night. I guess they both wet their beds, it was okay though, I had a huge crush on Evelyn! She had to be the most beautiful girl I knew. I was about 13 or 14 years old last we seen of each other. Aunt Kathy used to diaper them together, in the livingroom. Evelyn was my dream girl when I discovered masturbation she was the one that I imagined. I was going to move in with Aunt Kathy, Uncle John, and Evelyn. John Jr. had died about a year and a half ago. He got the Covid and as sickly as he was lasted about 3 days before it killed him. He was diagnosed on Friday afternoon and died early Monday morning. It was more than his poor little body could endure. I was offered his room to live in while I was going to school in Greenmore. Mom and dad were not rich, so living with Aunt Kathy, Uncle John and Evelyn was a God send! There was no way we could afford for me to stay at the dorms!
  12. WGlory B Gloria Beatrice Stallings wasn't your normal 35 year old. She was 35 yes but looked younger. She also acted younger. Oh she had a job she worked in the Secretarial Pool of a major corporation in Phoenix Arizona. Most of the guys there thought she was cute and we're always hitting on her. "They were trying, her grandma told her trying to get into her pants." Gloria Beatrice was called Glory Be by her family. For the life of her she didn't know why guys were trying to get into her pants, they wouldn't like what they found there. She lived with her grandmother, who it seems had room for every discarded grandchild that her grandmother's children just didn't seem to want anymore. Glory Be was one of those her parents tired of the fact that she never grasped the concept of toilet training. Glory Be wore diapers so she wouldn't soak her pants. She learned to poop in a toilet but not urinate. Her parents tired of it and shipped Glory Be off to grandma when she was 8. There were other cousins and family members at Grandma's house right now there was her and Gregory her cousin living with grandma. At one time there were 4 others. Greg was a troubled teen he had assaulted a brother and a sister in the home. He was going to be homeless if not for grandma. Right now it was just those two. Greg was arrested he had seen the get rich quick life of dealing drugs. He was making $800 dollars a day easy on Friday and Saturday that could rise to $1200 a day at 15 he loved what he was doing. He had a place he dealt out of, he knew grannie would kill him if she knew what he was doing. He would leave under the guise of going to school every morning but the truth was he hadn't been to school in several weeks. Grandmother never asked where the money came for the clothes he wore and the help with the food and expenses, he told her he had gotten a job as a bag boy at a supermarket. She believed him. One day as he was selling his wares he noticed a whole bunch of people he didn't know in his neighborhood. If he had been smart he would of up and ran like his competitors he was glad that they weren't out selling like him, it was a Tuesday he had already made a Saturday wages and it wasn't even noon yet. He sold to a guy that had asked him about what he had and the cost he made the deal and,.... Bam the next thing he knew he was tackled and cuffed up, the guy was a cop, how could he be so stupid? Grandma got the call. She said "What the hell, and that little son of a....." she censured herself before she cussed more. She called Glory Be who had to leave work early to drive grandma as she doesn't have the best eyesight anymore. Besides she owes grandma a lot. Her cousin had his arraignment, he was charged with Possession less than two pounds, distribution of a controlled substance. His saving grace was that he was being cooperative. He was telling who his supplier was and he had been busted as well. Since he was so cooperative they were charging him as a juvenile as he was still one. They could of easily charged him as an adult. Grandma didn't have a lot of money, they got Greg a public defender. Glory had to change her diaper it had been lunchtime when she had last changed. That was 5 hours ago. No wonder she was soaked. They got home about 9pm it had been a long day. The house seemed empty to Gloria without Greg. He was missed. She was mad and sad. Mad she thought that Greg knew better than to deal drugs. If not she was sure they had taught him about the dangers of them. That was using not selling. Sad he was her cousin after all. He was in a place for her was scary in her mind. She didn't even want to think if he gets sent to a prison for kids. It may not be as scary as adult prison but it isn't a picnic either. Glory Be got her nighttime diapers on they were cloth with plastic panties. She thought these are my prison. I'm locked in these day in and day out! That night Glory had a nightmare that she was sent to prison, everybody knew she was diapered out of need. The worse part was she lived in constant fear that they were going to take her diapers from her. That she would have to wear wet panties all the time. Being embarrassed like that was scarier than the prison itself to her.
  13. I’ve absolutely no idea how this will pan out, just a totally random idea that came into my head…and that’s how my last story started out, so I figured I’d run with it and see whether it gets into my head in the same way. ![?](https://twemoji.maxcdn.com/2/72x72/1f642.png) __________________ Chapter 1 To the brash sounds of the latest guitar riff blaring from her phone, McKenzie Sumner awoke with something of a jolt, fumbling through still tired eyes as she tried in vain to silence the alarm for the third time that morning, before tossing it back onto her nightstand in frustration. “Hey Siri” she mumbled gruffly “Snooze”, before laying back down and snuggling under the thick duvet that held the warmth in and shielded her from the start of her day, savouring a rare opportunity to lie in far longer than she should. “Kenz, that’s the third time I’ve heard that damned song now! That means it’s now half an hour after you should have been up and getting ready for college.” With a very melodramatic groan, McKenzie flipped back the covers and swung her legs around out of the bed, rubbing her eyes and running her hands through her bedhead as she did so…had anybody been watching, they’d have sworn they were watching the actions of a toddler, not a 19 year old. “I’m up Mum, I’m up! Honestly, I NEVER get a chance to lie in, and the one time I do it’s just nag, nag, nag. Pffffft!” The girl was frustrated at her disturbed slumber, but even that couldn’t cloud the otherwise perfect start to her day and, despite the teenage attitude showing through her return was still jovial. She knew all she needed was a hot shower and a strong coffee, and then she’d be smiling. Turning towards her desk with a stretch, grabbing once more at her flyaway frizz, she caught a glimpse in the mirror and couldn’t help chuckling. She’d always been the same since she was little, never a morning person, and the reflection which looked back at her made that very clear. “Oi, less of the lip young lady.” The older woman replied from the landing, but with an unexpected twinkle to her own voice. Kenzie was right, it WAS very rare that she got to enjoy a lie in, and that in itself already meant the morning was off to a better start than 99% of their days. “Bathroom’s all yours, I’ll go and put the kettle on shall I? Coffee, I take it?” Stretching again and struggling to stifle a yawn, Mckenzie was pleased her mum hadn’t taken the hump at her drowsy snipe. “hraaaaaaaaarrhh….Ooh yeah, please Mum, thanks! Sorry, I’ll go and wake myself up properly and then I’ll be down. That extra snooze was lovely, I wish I could do that every morning”. Having made two mugs of steaming coffee, sugar in Kenzie’s, Leslie Sumner popped a couple of rounds of toast in for each of them, and then took her place at the kitchen table, rolling her eyes a little as she heard the heavy rock music blasting out from the bathroom above and her daughter’s enthusiastic, if tuneless, attempts to harmonise with the band. At least she was finally out of her pit, and it really was good to hear her in a good mood at the start of the day for a change. “Morning Mum!” “Hey sweetie, you sound a bit more jolly now, haha” “Yeah, sorry, you know I hate waking up. Well, usually at any rate. And when I can, I want to enjoy every moment of sleep. I was having an awesome dream…well, at least I think I was, I can never remember them! Pfft!” The pair smiled at each other, nothing more needing to be said, as they sipped at their coffee, fortifying themselves for the day ahead. Breakfast finished, and pots washed, Leslie busied herself gathering the papers she needed for her day at work whilst McKenzie took a few minutes to apply her makeup, and get her hair ‘just right’, pleased to see that the reflection looking back at her was now much more glamorous student than drowsy pre-teen as it had appeared earlier. “Phew, what a difference a shower, a coffee and a bit of lippy makes!” She giggled. “You ready to go Kenz? I’ll drop you off on the ring road if you like, save you the bus ride to college, I’m heading that way anyway - but I’m leaving now.” “Thanks Mum, Comiiiiiiinnnnnngggggggg”. Chapter 2 McKenzie’s buoyant mood stayed with her throughout the day, something her friends and even tutors picked up on. Like any teen, she’d always had a tendency to be a bit moody and sullen at times, and often over-tired was something the staff had picked up on, but they attributed this to late nights playing video games or chatting with friends of social media - she wasn’t the first, and certainly wouldn’t be the last, to try and burn the candle at both ends through college. She’d text her Mum at lunchtime, hoping for a lift home too but realising she was probably pushing her luck, and wasn’t in the least bit surprised to be told to make her own arrangements as it would be a late finish for Leslie, they had a lot of work on at the moment which wasn’t a bad thing, but put significant pressure on her work/life balance. Kenzie was secretly hoping that it may lead to a couple of weekend shifts for her as it had done over the summer, as she could use the extra cash, but she’d talk to her Mum about that over dinner and see if she could make herself useful in some way. “See you tomorrow Chyna” she called to her friend as she made a dash for the bus, determined not to land herself with an hour-long wait for the next one, or even worse an hour-long walk home. “Don’t forget to send me that video over”. “Ah yeah, catch ya in the morning Kenz, and will do, you’ll love it!” McKenzie often arrived home before her mum these days, and quite enjoyed having the house to herself for a while. She could crank up her music, and usually took the opportunity to lounge around doing very little, typically exhausted by that point after an early morning and a long day studying. Academia didn’t come easy to her, but she had her mum’s work ethic and always threw everything she had at every task she was set. Today was different though, a rare day where she arrived home still full of beans, she didn’t just blast her tunes enough to annoy the neighbours, she also busted a few moves and even set to preparing a tasty dinner for when her Mum got home. As the pasta sauce bubbled away merrily on the hob, a ting from her pocket alerted Kenzie to an incoming message, the video she’d been waiting for from Chyna. Deciding she’d been productive enough, and revelling in the fact she didn’t have the normal, rather gloomy post-college chores to take care of today, she grabbed herself a tall glass of ice cold juice and then flopped on the sofa, pausing just a moment to stop the music…well, a couple of moments, as it was one of her favourite songs…before firing up the video and giggling away for a solid 10 minutes. Chyna was right, it was right up her street, and she immediately shared it in her socials and in her group chats, looking forward to the reaction. After a short time, the young girl found herself fidgeting distractedly, realising that without her usual trip upstairs upon arriving home, she’d not paid the bathroom a visit either, and she really should, especially after all that juice! Hurrying off to relieve herself, she was sat on the loo flicking absentmindedly through Instagram on her phone when she heard a key in the door swiftly followed by the call of Lesley’s voice from the hallway. “Oooh, something smells delicious! Hey Kenz, good day?” “Oh, Hi Mum!” McKenzie hollered back “Yeah, great thanks. Dinner’s nearly done, I’ll be right down.” With a flush, and a quick adjustment of her clothes, she bounced back down the stairs and wrapped her surprised Mum up in a big bear hug, nearly knocking her flying as she tried to hang up her coat. “Blimey, you really are full of the joys of spring today aren’t you?! Thanks for sorting dinner, love, it’s been a long day and I can’t wait to put my feet up for a bit.” Grabbing the pile of mail from the hall table, Lesley made her way through to the kitchen to sort through the bills and circulars, whilst her daughter plated up their feast, even adding a couple of small glasses of white wine on the side, a real mid-week treat indeed! Chapter 3 “Thanks sweetie, this looks amazing! And you made it all yourself? I’m impressed” Lesley crowed, licking her lips at the feast which was set down before her, before casting a knowing eye sidelong at the drinks “Are you sure that’s a great idea though? I mean, boy do I need it, but…well, you know…” “Muuuuuuuum! Honestly, I’m 19 years old! And anyway, last night…” Kenzie rolled her eyes at her Mum’s comments, but deep down she knew that she was right, it probably *wasn’t* the best idea, but she just wanted to finish her great day on a high, feel like a grownup for a change, and it was nice to be able to share a glass with her Mum. Besides, maybe it’d help soften her up a bit for a chat about work, she hated not having a lot of money for herself when so many of her friends had jobs now. “McKenzie Sumner, less of your lip please young lady. If you’re old enough to have a drink with your old Mum, then you’re old enough to speak to her like an adult, too, thank you very much. And yes, I guess that does mean you’re old enough to deal with the consequences of your own actions and choices too, so enjoy it but don’t you be all mardy tomorrow morning.” Suitably chided, McKenzie turned her focus to the pasta dish she’d prepared, pleasantly surprised by her own culinary skills and thinking to herself that if a career in law doesn’t work out then maybe she could become a chef instead. It really was delicious! The wine, too, although her reprimand had taken the shine off that just slightly, but she was determined not to let anything spoil her perfect day. Lesley was enjoying dinner just as much as her daughter, the pasta delicious and the fact she’d not had to lift a finger made it taste even more so, washed down with a glass of wine which she’d been fancying all day, and which quickly took the edge off her niggly temper and made her wish she’d not had a dig at Kenzie - she knew the girl struggled so much at times with everything, and if she decided to make the most of a rare ‘good’ day then good for her. Pushing her clean plate away with a contented sigh, she caught the girls eye and made a point of apologising, as she’d always taught her to do. “Sorry for snapping love, and thanks for taking care of things today. As you’ve cooked, don’t worry about loading the dishwasher, I’ll sort it once I’ve finished going through the post” As expected, the vast majority of the mail was wither junk, or bills. When was it ever anything else? Lesley sorted them out, checking over the bills to make sure nothing was amiss and putting them to one side to be filed, before tearing up the junk mail to toss in the recycling bag. The last envelope, she noticed, was addressed not to her or “The Occupier”, but to Miss M L Sumner, and was official looking manilla with a franked postmark and the Liverpool University Hospitals NHS Trust logo emblazoned alongside. “Kenz, love, did you not look at the post? There’s a doctors one here for you” McKenzie was once more distracted by her phone, catching up with a group chat argument that had been taking place as she ate, and just gave a dismissive shrug “You open it, Mum, it’ll only be a reminder about the flu jab or something.” Before returning to her friends disagreement, deciding which side she should join. Lesley slit the envelope open and pulled out the letter, carefully unfurling and noting the NHS trust letter head along with the “Urology” department details. “Dear Miss Sumner, Your General Practitioner, Dr Sandeep Ghara has made a referral to the department, and an appointment has been made for you to attend the Enuresis clinic at Liverpool Royal Hospital, Prescot Street, Liverpool on Tuesday 14th November at 3pm. Please bring a urine sample, your CCBBS charts and details of any medication you are currently taking when you attend. Your appointment is with the consultant urologist, Mr Jason Mohammed, and should take no longer than 1 hour. Kind Regards, “ Having read through the letter, she passed it across the table to her daughter, waving it slightly to catch her attention and motioning for the girl to take her earphones out. “Have a read, Kenz, it’s from the hospital. It looks like they’ve referred you back to the Urology department now you’ve moved on from CCBBS, but who knows why - I’m sure it was Mr Mohammed you saw last time, wasn’t it?” McKenzie’s face clouded at the mention of the hospital, and the consultant who she’d last seen when she was 16, evidently she was wrong about nothing spoiling her mood. She took the paper with a little trepidation, and quickly scanned over it taking in the detail with frustration at having to go back, again when they’d not been able to do anything to help her previously, but at the same time with a slight relief that whilst it would be mortifying to sit there and go over everything for what felt like the millionth time, at least there was no mention of having to attend with a full bladder this time, something which had ended badly and really, really embarrassingly back when she was still in school. “Yeah, that’s him. I wonder what he wants? They did so many tests last time, and the time before, and…well, for the past 10 bloody years, and they’ve never been able to get to the bottom of it! Argh! I mean, if he can do something to help then that’s great, but if it’s just another waste of everybody’s time then I’m going to discharge myself and I won’t be going back!” With that, and before her Mum could say a word, Kenzie snatched up her phone and stomped out of the room, needing time and space to process things. Lesley didn’t follow, instead topping up her glass with a deep sigh, and wishing once again that she could do something to take her little girl’s troubles away.
  14. My Story. "How do I put this? I think I'm the most miserable man alive. I'm 60 years old, growing up I was a hard worker. I grew up in farming country. I hauled enough alfalfa bales, branded and castrated calves. Picked potatoes. Milked cows. Fixed miles of fencing, If it was farm-related I have done it. I was a garbage man, not one of those guys that drive up with a truck that automatically picks up the can and dumps it, oh no I rode on the back and another guy and I dumped your cans. I also did construction, building your houses. We were putting a wall up and it fell hitting me in the lower back. I also volunteered at my local fire department. I also rode rodeo in my younger days, I liked the saddle broncos. I stayed away from the bull riding. In my opinion, you have to have a few screws loose to ride a bull, that or a death wish! Anybody that will willingly get on a ton of animal with the intent of killing you isn't right in the head. The reason I tell you these things is that now that I'm 60, I've had surgeries to fix several things. I hurt from head to toe the doctors say its arthritis from all the crap I did when I was younger. It's in my ankles, knees my left knee is about twice the size of my right knee. Lower back combination of jumping off the garbage truck before it stopped, and I had a wall that fell on me. Shoulders injured the right when it came out of socket had it fixed once surgically only to have it tear again. Nothing left to work with to repair it again. The left one hurts now because of a ruptured rotator cuff tear. I've had 3 bones removed from it in a procedure called a Radical Row Carpectomy. They took out the carpal bones. That I'm sure is from my rodeo days. I also have had a hernia operation. This caused me to start to wet my bed when I sleep. This has baffled my doctors usually this doesn't cause Enuresis but it did on me. I wasn't a bedwetter growing up. Until I hit 56 years old and had the surgery to repair a hernia. I've been married 3 times the first wife, she divorced me saying I was too damn ornery to live with. We had a daughter togeter. #2 was on her way back from work one night and some asshole that had been drinking at the local bar all day thought he was in good enough condition to drive, he wasn't he hit Beth running her into the river. She died of not the accident but of hypothermia, it was December right before Christmas. Wife #3 died about 18 months ago she got Ovarian Cancer she was pretty much gone before it was diagnosed. Number 1 had taken my only daughter and left me divorcing me several years before she died!" This is where my life changed. After her death, her brother Rusty ( not Russell but Rusty), his wife had left him. Out of the blue, he called me and asked if he and his daughter Yvette could move in with me. Rusty had one of those jobs where he was gone a lot, oil rigs he was gone like two months at a time then home for 3 weeks. He needed a babysitter for Yvette. He was family and I was always taught you helped out family. They arrived I had forgotten Yvette was almost 18 years old. She looked like her mom. Blond, green-eyed and compact she was only 5 foot 1 or 2 but at 17 she had a rack. The last time I had seen her she was 9 or 10 years old. She had grown and filled out. You might be thinking what a pervert! It's just the radical change she had gone through I was 43 years older than her. Old enough to do anything about it and way too old to know better to try! Like I said after one of my surgeries, for my hernia. I started wetting my bed. It wasn't every night maybe once-twice a week sometimes three or four never more than six. I bought good diapers. I usually didn't have leaks maybe once a month. Tonight was that night. After waking at 0400 hours and finding myself and my sheets soaked, I let a few cuss words fly I got in and took a shower. Lets put it this way I was awake now. I then had to take my sodden linen to the basement where the washing machine was. I was trying to be very quiet as this was where Yvette's bedroom was, I didn't want her catching me washing my wet sheets and pj's. I had just gotten my sheets and things into the washer. I heard Yvette stirring and crying, she was letting loose similar language to what I had used. I heard her coming from her room still cussing about something. She had her sheets and from the looks of things they were in a similar state as the ones I had placed in the washer myself. She had wet her bed as well. Except when she shoved the pile into the washer she saw me and I saw the soaked goodnight she had on. Uhm she said when she saw me. Her shirt was wet as well that she still had on. I saw the trembling of her lower lip, I knew she was going to cry! I hate it when I'm right. "Hey, hey whats the matter?" I asked? "Now you know why my mom didn't want me I'm a bedwetter." 'So what I said I know lots of bedwetters!" "Who?" She asked through the tears? "You know that girl on the next block, Cathy or Cassie? The name escaped me at the moment." "Cassidy?" She offered? "Yeah, she used to run around every day with her shorts wet. In the crotch area. Her mom is a real witch about it I asked her one time about why she wet herself every day? She told me why not she still pisses her bed every night." The crying was growing fainter "Who, Who else she asked?" Did I dare tell her me? "How about me?" I asked? "You?" She said, all tears were stopped. "Look in the washer those sheets didn't wet themselves!" She looked in and for one of the first times saw my load and put hers in with mine then she did something that shocked the hell out of me, she took her wet tee shirt off and threw it in with my clothes and sheets. This girl was naked all except her wet goodnight. I looked her straight in the eyes that way I wouldn't stare at her bare chest. "Why don't you go get cleaned up?" I asked? "Okay, Uncle Eddy!" With that, she was off. I heard her turn the shower on in the bathroom in the basement. I put her wet sheets and clothing in with mine. When I heard her turn the shower off I started the washer. I went and started fixing breakfast. She came to the kitchen. She would look at me and when I would look at her she would look away. "Is there something wrong I asked her?" "Uhm, can I ask you a question?" I" think you just did!" I joked. "No, that's not it, she smiled. Uhm your bedwetting have you always...?" That's what her question was. "Wet my bed?" I finished? "Yeah!" She said relieved. "No, I had some surgery that caused it, I've only been wetting my bed about 4 years now, why?" "I never stopped she said. It used to piss my mom off something terrible, she yelled, spanked, restricted my fluids at night. But I still woke up wet the next morning. Even my dad doesn't like the fact that I'm old enough to drive, but I still can't sleep dry. You're the only adult that didn't have a cow when you found out I still wet my bed." "Probably because I understand what you go through every morning I said. By the way, we need to get you better protection at night, those goodnights are made cheap but expensive, per Cassidy 's mother. You feel like skipping school to go do some shopping?" I asked? "Is the Pope Catholic?" She responded? We visited the hospital supply store where I get my diapers from. I found they have the best choice of incontinent supplies in the city. She found some purple things she liked called Molicare. We were getting ready to leave when we heard a commotion. It was Cassidy and her mom. They were there to get diapers for Cassidy, Cassidy was fighting her mom at every step. Yvette and I were seen by Cassidy, she turned about seven shades of red at seeing us. She was embarrassed! Yvette went up and I saw her talk to Cassidy for a few seconds. I saw Cassidy calm down. I know Yvette had just admitted to Cassidy that she wet her bed as well. I saw Cassidy pick out the same purple diapers that Yvette had. Cassidy's mother was flabbergasted that it had been that easy. I knew Yvette had made a good friend in Cassidy. I still remember when she ran around with a wet crotch all the time. Yvette came and asked "Can Cassidy come home with her, her mom said it was okay!" Now I had two girls playing hooky from school!
  15. Let me tell you an almost true story! Me and my wife had been married for years. Our kids were all grown. We still loved each other but sex had gone out the window when the kids were growing up. Life happened you know busy, busy, busy! Oh I still worked out went to the gym even in my 50's, people thought I looked late 30's early 40's. My wife has always looked youthful she was only 2 years younger but I often got accused of robbing the cradle more than a hundred times it seemed like. Well getting older and trying to lift weights with the young ones doesn't mix! I developed a hernia. I thought I had appendicitis. Same spot as my appendix. I got the surgery got the mesh implanted. About a year or so later I would get pain where the surgery was. That is sometimes normal, but when I felt the pain I would sometimes wet my bed! That was embassing, to say the least I'm 50 something years old bedwetting is for kids and teens not a grown ass man like me! My wife was wonderful, I expected her to berate me, yell at me, whatever. I don't know if I would of been as kind if the tables had been turned. Fast forward a couple of years. It was getting so that if I had a major pain I was wet, even just a minor twinge where I had the surgery I would wake up wet. I started buying Abriform L4 they are pretty expensive I was diapering myself every night just in case. There were nights that I hadn't wet and basically wasted a diaper. As there were nights I slept dry and pulling the white tabs off the blue ones still tore the diaper a bit. The biggest nag I got from my wife was the nights I was dry and basically wasted a very expensive diaper from not using it. On days I would wake up dry I wet it on purpose just to justify the use. I guess I'm old school as that still felt like a waste to me. Along the way I found out I liked being a bedwetter, it was kind of a turn on for me. I thought I was nuts, what grown man likes to wet his bed. I started researching adult bedwetting and holy crap, I found out I'm not the only weird one! I'm not nuts after all. I wanted to be wet every night but it wasn't happening. I had another surgery on my shoulder torn rotator cuff. They catheterized me I was watching the bag fill and I wasn't even realizing I was loosing urine. Light Bulb! As Gru says. Why don't I just get a catheter and wet inside my diapers I mean I don't have to use the collection bag. Easier said than done I ran into you got a prescription for that? No. I was looking on Wish.com low and behold catheters. I started waiting for the little window to pop up asking for a perscription. There wasn't any and they arrived. Unfortunately, they didn't come with a syringe to pump the bladder ball. Tryed using them without and they kept sliding out. Disapointment! I ordered a syringe. 6 weeks later it arrived. I had my catheter in me and it was staying. I diapered myself and went to bed. I awoke in a puddle my diapers couldn't handle everything my bladder sent their way that and my junk had moved and was in the wrong direction. I started thinking. You know but it's weird woman's panties would keep my pee pee down. I bought my first nylon woman's panties. It kept it pointed in the right direction all right but I still was soaking my bed as I was totally wet! I started buying diaper doublers, plastic pants anything I could think of to contain my urine. My diapers made me waddle I was so thickly diapered. I was happy I was waking up soaked every day without having to worry about wasting diapers. My wife usually watched our neighbors kids at night at their house. My neighbors work overnights. I could indulge and not have to worry about my wife thinking I'm weird. My neighbor got sick and we were together as my neighbor was home with the kids and my wife was home with me. I was usually cathed and diapered before her coming to bed. My wife was still supportive she knew that I had a bedwetting problem and as long as I cared for it. She never said a negative word to me. One night in in the process of cateterizing myself. She walks in with my catheter half in and half out. "Whoops!" "What are you doing she asked?" "Uhmmmm, I came clean told her about the past few months how I had been cathetered and I have been wetting my bed without any type of recollection." She asked me "Why?" "I told her it makes me feel naughty." She thought about it for a moment. "Could you make me feel naughty?" I think the smile on my face said it all. I let her start the catheter as I didn't know what hole it went into. The next thing is she is spraying urine. I got a diaper and contained most of her urine. I said "You haven't gone potty have you?" "No she said I was going to go pee in a few moments that's why I came in was to go. She said it felt weird but I loved it it was like no control at all like when I was little." She had the catheter in her. I diapered her thickly like I was! We cuddled in bed for the first time in months. I felt her move and she was feeling the inside of her diaper. "I'm soaked she said with a smile I feel naughty! Just like I used to feel when I was a little girl of 5 and wet my bed still." "You never told me you used to wet your bed?" I said! "I didn't, I thought I did, why do you think I never threw a fit about your bedwetting? I did until 7 years old. I missed it sometimes I like feeling babyish, not having control like this. Do you understand?" "Perfectly!" l said! We went into the bathroom and started. Getting out of our wet diapers and when I got to my panties. "Wow she said I love you! Can we get me some whitie tighties! I've always wanted some." She blushed. "Of course we can get you anything you want!" After we were scrubbed, all disposables disposed of, washables washing, she led me to our bed naked we spent the morning making love to each other. If I had to admit it, I believe it was one of our best sessions in all our years of marriage. It Was great. That day we got her whitie tighties she got me some cotton panties. She told me "They turn a golden yellow from your pee especially the crotches! At least they did when I was a kid!" I was not surprised that night when she came and wanted a catheter, she said "I already went pee! This time I got her ready and she got me ready. While she was doing me she said "I can already feel my pads inside my boys undies getting wet!" I knew what she meant! The next morning she was all smiles! "Daddy I'm wet she said!" I felt my manhood come to life. "I said me to mommy!" I saw her shiver she was turned on. She got on line most of the day, I didn't know what she was doing she spent over $300 dollars on things, was all she would say. About 3 weeks later all kinds of packages arrived. It was mostly onesies. Pacifiers, baby bottles with nipples the size I've never seen before. Other things she didn't want me to see. That night she got me naked after I went pee. Now I'm not the biggest guy down there. Porn stars will never have to worry about me putting them out of a job. After my catheters was in I felt a cold band around my testicles, then something went over my penis she had to smash it to get it to fit, I looked and I had a metal contraption over my penis. "What's this?" I asked as I saw the tip of my catheter poking out around hole in the end. "It's called a chastity cage!" She said! "What for I asked, I've been faithful to you." "I know, I know but I want to have you wear it!" "That's fine, I said but.." "But what?" "It's made of metal and I have to pass through a metal detector every morning to get to my office!" I work in the courts system I'm a keeper. "Oh Pooh!" She said I seen it was important to her. "How about nights and weekends, vacations." The smile returned to her face! "Just not daytimes at work." "Deal!" I said! She said "I got something for you, for me. She brought out an egg looking thing she put some lubricant on it and stuck it in her kitty. She handed me a little thing that looked like a car alarm but had a display. She turned it on and said move that side up! I did as I was told and she looked like she wanted to collapse! "You okay?" I asked! I hadn't made the connection that the higher I moved the dial up the more distressed she looked. I saw her leaking fluids they were running down her legs and dripping on the floor. That's when I realized the egg was a vibrator! I quickly turned down the volume, intensity and she began to breath again. "Sorry! I said I didn't realize what it was at first. "Quite alright she said I kind of enjoyed it! Again?" She asked? I was more than happy to oblige I didn't go as high as last time I saw her shudder and knew she was having an orgasm! I turned the tone down she looked more comfortable. She said "You're no fun!" This time I moved the dial up quickly she leapt 6 inches in the air! A moan escaped her mouth. Slowly I moved the dial down as she came off her tippy toes. I turned it off and she pulled the string out which brought the egg out as well. She smiled "I love it!" She said! "Me too!" I said! I was ready for sex but with the cage on me that was out of the question. She put my panties on and gave my cage a little pat. Now you got a clit like me and your wearing panties woman's panties! She got me dressed in my diapers and pads. She put new pink plastic panties on with pink ruffles and I heard a click they locked. I was locked inside my plastic panties. I dressed her and she had dark blue plastic panties that had light blue ruffles. Hers locked as well. Then the Onesies came out the pink one that I thought was hers was mine and the blue one was hers. I was given a pink baby bottle with milk. It had been a while but soon I was suckling like an old pro. After that she stuck a pink pacifier in my mouth and clipped the pink to strap you my pink onesie. Hers was blue. Next day when I awoke I said "Morning!" "Morning who?" She asked? I was confused. "Morning Mommy!" She said! "Okay Morning Mommy!" "How is my little sissy this morning?" Sissy? I thought then yep I'm pretty in pink. I thought "I'm good Mommy!" I said in one of my best little girl voices. She gave me a smile. "Is my little girl as wet as her mommy?" "Yes mommy I am!" Another smile. She led me to our bathtub in the outer hall she removed everything. She undid my cage and slowly pulled out my catheter. Then relocked it. She ran some bathwater and but some bubble bath in the tub it was very effeminate smelling. She got me in and began scrubbing me like she would a child. She said "I got to clean your clitty." She washed around my cage cleaning my testicles. She said your clitty is all clean she got me out and dried me off after rinsing the excess suds of. She had me undress her and called me daddy to let me know I was in that role now I cleaned up my little girl. I was dressed in pink womans undies again these were the softest I had felt. She used garters and slipped up pink nylons then a pink dress and a blonde wig with pigtails. She put her boys undies they were green and had the incredible hulk on them then a blue shirt that said play ball and had a baseball on it. Then Levis and a Indians baseball cap. Other than her hair she looked like a teen boy! "Today I'm the man. And your the girl got it?" "Yeah I got it!" We spent all day just playing different roles it was an eye opener just to see how the other half lived. That night my princess dress was removed as well as my cage and I got to be the man again. She became my wife again we made love well into the night.
  16. Sailor Moon D The Power of Shame, Embarrassed Sailor Warriors by Inku Hime (Incognito Himitsu) 2021 Based on Characters and Situations created by Naoko Takeuchi. This is a story I wrote way back when. Fixed grammar and spelling and tweaked it a little from that old version. Hopefully you enjoy. It was a beautiful Sunday, surprisingly warm for early May. People were taking advantage of the day; Junban park was busy. There was something of an impromptu festival going on, a rock band had shown up to play. They were not particularly good, nor were they particularly bad. It was such a pleasant day that people were willing to be charitable and enjoyed the less than perfect music. Most of the people there were young, children and teenagers. They played or met with friends; or met new friends. Near the middle of the park was a beautiful woman. Her red hair was long, hanging past the small of her back. Her skin was ashen, and her eyes a deep blue. She wore a long black skirt and a crisp, white blouse. Her hair was pulled back from her face with a black ribbon. She had just purchased three balloons from a vendor and walked over to where three children played. She smiled at them. "Here you go," she said. The children happily took them. "Thank you, Miss," they called out in unison. "You're welcome," she told them. The three children ran off, the balloons trailing behind them on strings. "Your Majesty," she heard from behind her. "Copper," she said as she turned around. The man was taller than her, with red copper-coloured skin, and copper-coloured red hair and copper-coloured eyes. All the shades of red was a little off-putting, but he was so very handsome. He bowed very slightly to her, not wanting to attract attention. "I have been investigating, as you ordered." "What have you found out?" "This world is as you desired." "Wonderful," she said happily. "I do so like it." She turned to look out over the park and all the people. "And they need me. So disorderly, with all the different countries and languages and such. A strong ruler to take care of them will do them no end of good." "Of course Empress Platinum. Some will resist you." "Then they will be destroyed," she said simply. "We will need energy, of course." "Do we have enough?" "No. We will have to gather it." "I have already given it some thought." She smiled at him and held out her arm. He took it. "Show me." He led her across the park, looking around. Finally, he stopped. "Those girls over there." Platinum looked where he indicated. A group of four girls stood near a fountain, eating ice cream cones and talking amongst themselves. Copper lifted his hand slightly, making a quick, subtle gesture. One of the girls, a young woman wearing jeans and a T-shirt, suddenly went stiff. A strange look appeared on her face. It was a mixture of surprise and terror. As Platinum watched a dark spot appeared at her crotch, spreading quickly, down her thighs. She let out a little scream, trying to cover the growing wet spot with her hands. She crouched down, trying to better hide what was happening. The dampness spread over her rear. Urine began to seep out of the jeans and splash on the ground. Her friends looked more than a little shocked and for a moment, just stared on. A young boy who nearby began calling out about the girl who had just wet her pants. One of the girls yelled at him, and he ran away. Another of the girls pulled her jacket off and used it to cover her friend's jeans. The three girls quickly got their wet friend away. Platinum had watched the entire thing, then she turned towards Copper. "That was rather cruel." Her tone was not angry or disapproving. She was just stating a fact. "Perhaps. I've noticed that these people tend to produce a greater amount of energy when they are under the influence of strong emotions. You no doubt noticed that the girl was producing a great deal of energy." "Yes." "Shame is a powerful emotion I've learned. While there are many ways to bring it out, I have noticed that they seem to give a great amount of concern over control of various eliminatory functions." "Interesting. Can you do this on a large enough scale?" "Yes. I will be working with a segment of the population known as teenagers. Younger children may not be as shamed by such a thing, and adults often can control, repress actually, their emotions better." "How long till we can set up the first anchor point?" "Within nine turnings of this planet." "When will you begin?" "I will start the initial phase of this project tomorrow. The day after that, we should be able to start collecting energy." "Excellent," Platinum nodded. "I will leave this to you Copper, do not fail me." "I will not my Empress," he said. She regarded him for a moment, then disappeared. Copper looked around and smiled. His Empress would not be disappointed in his work.
 Monday morning found Usagi Tsukino waking up late--not a terribly unusual occurrence. She leapt out of her bed, running to the bathroom. She used the toilet, then brushed her teeth, then ran back to her room. "I'm going to be so late," she said, almost crying. She grabbed her brush, quickly brushed some semblance into her sleep mussed hair. Tossing it aside, she ran to her closet. In short order, she had dressed in her high school uniform, grabbed her briefcase and dashed from her room. She leapt down the stairs, almost tripping, and scampered to the kitchen. She found her mother sitting at the kitchen table, reading a magazine. "Mom, why didn't you wake me?" Usagi nearly cried as she grabbed a piece of toast from the counter. She could not even have breakfast. It was so unfair. "I knocked on your door." Ikuko did not look up from her magazine. "Twice, in fact, and your alarm clock went off. Honestly Usagi, you are a second-year high student. You should be responsible enough to wake up on your own."
 "You're so mean." Usagi stomped her foot. She then noticed the clock on the wall. It was not getting any earlier. "Ah, I've got to go." She ran from the kitchen. "Goodbye," Ikuko said, not bothering to look up from the magazine. Usagi got her shoes on, exited the house, closed the door and took off running as fast as she could. Luck was with her that day as she managed not to trip once. By the time she saw her school, she knew that she would just make it; maybe. As she got closer, she saw Makoto Kino standing by the gates. When the tall girl saw Usagi, she waved to her. "Hurry up Usagi-chan," she called out. Usagi reached the gates, out of breath. "I'm going to die," she gasped out. "Die later." Makoto grabbed Usagi's arm and propelling her along. "We don't want to be late." As it was, they managed to get into the class with something like twenty seconds to spare, more than enough time to take their seats. Minako Aino waved to them as they came in. "Late again Usagi-chan." "Stop being so mean to me Mina-chan," Usagi said as she took her seat behind the other girl. The teacher came in shortly after that and called the class to order so he could call attendance.
 When the day was finally over Usagi bounded out of her chair. "It's finally over," she said happily. "And there's a new ice cream parlour opening today." Usagi was running towards the door when she suddenly was jerked to a stop in a manner that involved a certain amount of pain. She spun on Minako who was holding one of her long, blonde pigtails. "Why did you do that?!" "Cause," she said as she let go of the hair. "We're meeting with Rei at Fruits Parlour Crown to study with Ami," Makoto said, coming up behind Usagi. "But," Usagi began, tears welling up in her eyes, "but the ice cream parlour is giving away free samples today." "Too bad," Makoto said happily as she spun Usagi about and put an arm around her. "We have to study. Especially you." "Mako-chan, you're so mean." "Yes yes," Minako said, waving Usagi forward, "we're all so mean." Outside of the class, Ami Mizuno awaited them. She was not in their class but in the second-year high academic level. "Hey Ami-chan," Minako called out. "Ready?" "Let's go," Ami said. "Free ice cream," Usagi muttered sadly as Makoto directed her from the building. They had just exited the school when they were presented with an unusual sight. There were a group of students crowded near the entrance to the school. They could hear the high pitch voice of a woman calling out, "Free sample cookies." "Free?" Usagi perked up. "Sample?" Makoto said. "Cookies?" Minako said. "Let's go," All three said together, dragging Ami along as they ran for the crowd. After successfully pushing their way through the crowd, no small thanks to Makoto, they discovered a small pickup truck. A young, very pretty, if a little vapid looking, woman was standing in the truck's bed. She sang the praises of the delicious Copper Cookies, not yet in stores. Three burly men were handing out packages of the cookies.
 They were dressed in loincloths and wearing haten jackets, on the back of which were the words 'Copper Cookies'. The four girls all managed to get a package--Usagi getting her hands on two. Usagi put one package into her briefcase and the other she ripped open. The other three had already opened their packages. "These are delicious," Ami said. "These are the best," Makoto said. "Even better than my cookies." She admitted the last a little sadly. "You could love these," Minako said, munching away on the dark cookies. Usagi, feeling like she was a little behind the others, quickly ate two to catch up. "They are wonderful."
 The four girls quickly finished off the cookies and continued onto the sweet shop to meet Rei. They talked about their day and of potential plans for after their study session.
 
 Usagi, Rei, Ami, Minako and Makoto had grabbed their usual table at Fruits Parlour Crown, and after ordering some small deserts and coffees, they began studying. For the most part, Rei needed little help with her school work for she was disciplined enough. That was fortunate as Ami had to spend extra time with Usagi. It was not so much that the future Queen of Crystal Tokyo was stupid, she was just lazy. Usagi, growing bored with talk of imaginary numbers reached into her bag for the second package of cookies she had. She was tearing it open as Rei suddenly said, "You got those cookies too?" "What?" Usagi said, pulling the package in close to her. "They were giving them out in front of our school today," Ami told Rei. "Mine too," Rei said. "Here, give me one of those dumpling head." "No," Usagi said. "They are mine." She looked around for some support from the others and noticed they were all staring at her a little angrily. "What I meant, is that you can't have them all," she laughed, and then took a cookie from the package before passing it to Minako. They quickly finished the cookies off and then were back to studying.
 Copper stood atop a building in the business section of Junban. He looked around the streets below him, seeing clusters of junior and senior high students wandering around. His agents should have visited every one of the schools. Behind him, a heavily cloaked figure faded into being. "All has been done as you instructed lord Copper," the figure said. "Good. Is the next phase ready?" "Yes." Copper nodded. All was going as planned.
 Ikuko was just finishing dinner and already had the table laid out. Kenji would be home soon from work, and Shingo had come home earlier and was up in his room, possibly studying but more likely playing a video game. She turned the gas off on the range and then picked up a pot of curry from the stove and carried it towards the living room. She was just putting it on the low table in the living room when she heard a somewhat whining voice from the TV. She might have ignored it, but it sounded a little like Usagi and raised her curiosity. 'But mom, I don't want to wear it,' the girl in the commercial said. She was a pretty thing, perhaps a little younger than Usagi. 'But it's for the best,' an older woman, the mother, said. She had a kind tone, and something about her just suggested that she was a good mother to Ikuko. 'You'll not get a good sleep otherwise, and that's not healthy.' 'But I don't want to wear a diaper.' 'It's not a diaper,' the mother said, holding up something that did look like a diaper. Its plastic backing was a soft pink, and there seemed to be cute designs on it. 'It's just an absorbent undergarment. Isn't it better that your sheets, futon and pyjamas stay dry? You don't want me to wash your sheets every day, do you?' 'Well...' the girl did not look too convinced. 'I guess that would be selfish of me.' 'Good,' the mother said, directing the girl into her room. 'Let me help you put in on so its done right.' She screen went dark for a moment, and the word, 'the next day' appeared. Then the commercial continued with the mother going into the daughter's room to wake her up. 'You slept well,' the mother said. 'Yes,' the daughter smiled. 'But I still had an accident.' Her smile was gone. 'That's all right,' the mother said. 'Now let's get you changed.' The scene faded and was replaced by a product shot of two packages, identical except one was blue and the other pink. The words, 'Platinum Undergarments,' appeared on the screen. 'For a healthy nights sleep.' Ikuko watched the commercial, a little surprised. Were there enough older children wetting their beds for such a product to be successful? The last time either Usagi or Shingo had wet their beds was when they had been around five. Of course, if Usagi did wet her bed, she could see the value in such a product. Ikuko was shaken out of her thoughts by the door opening. She went back to the kitchen, still having a few things to do.
 Usagi stood in front of the mirror, brushing her teeth. She had stayed up late watching TV and then had to finish her homework. She spat the toothpaste out, then rinsed her mouth out. All she wanted to do was get to sleep. Tomorrow would come too early. Yawning, Usagi padded to her room.
 
 Ikuko was halfway through washing up the breakfast dishes, Shingo and Kenji had already left. As usual, Usagi was still not up. For some reason she put aside the washing up and left the kitchen, heading to the stairs. She usually just let Usagi get herself up. After all, she was nearly an adult. Soon she would be in university, or getting married. For some reason that morning Ikuko decided to wake her up. She climbed the stairs and was about to knock on Usagi's door, like she usually did, but instead opened it quietly. She crossed the room silently. Usagi did not wake. Luna, Usagi's cat, did wake, looking up at Ikuko from her place on the windowsill. "Usagi, wake up," Ikuko said, pulling the sheets away from Usagi. She stopped suddenly, looking down at what was revealed. On the window sill Luna was also staring, looking just as surprised. "What?" Usagi asked sleepily, blinking her eyes. "Usagi, you wet your bed!" Ikuko eyes were wide, her voice raised. "Ahhh!" Usagi was suddenly awake. She bolted up in the bed, looking down at herself. Her pyjama bottoms and the sheets around her were stained yellow. It was a surprisingly big stain. Usagi stared, trying to figure out what had happened. She could not have just wet her bed. That was impossible. She had not had an accident like that since she was five. She blushed a deep shade of crimson. Ikuko shook her head. "Go and get cleaned up," she told her. "You'll be late if you don't hurry. I'll clean up here." "But..." Usagi started, trying to figure out what had happened.
 "Hurry," Ikuko pulled her out of bed and then, with one sweep, pulled Usagi's pyjama bottoms off, revealing her stained panties. The flush of embarrassment spread across her entire face. "Mom!"
 "Hurry up. I have to get everything in the wash." She tossed the bottoms on the bed and then began to strip the sheets.
 Usagi ran to the bathroom, crying.
 By the time she had control of herself and was back in her room, her mother was gone. She dropped the piss-stained panties in her dirty clothes hamper and then took off the pyjama top, which had also gotten a little wet. She noticed that her futon, as well as her sheets, were gone.
 "What a bad girl you are Usagi," Luna said smugly.
 Usagi looked over at Luna. "You better not tell anyone about this." Luna gave her a cat smile. "If you get at least eighty points on the upcoming tests next week I won't say anything." "Eighty!" Usagi could not believe it. Breaking 60 last time had been a significant accomplishment in her opinion, but eighty? That was impossible.
 "I'm sure Rei-chan would be very interested in this," Luna said.
 "Okay," Usagi said, crestfallen, realizing she was beaten. "I'll get eighty." "Good," Luna said. It was challenging to motivate Usagi at the best of time. A little blackmail was justified, Luna decided.
 A short time later, Usagi was dressed for the day and was running out of her house. She saw that her mother was there, hanging her futon on the drying rod. The big yellow stain was rather conspicuous. "Mother!" Usagi was scandalized, humiliated. "It has to dry," her mother said matter of factly. "And if I don't put it in the sun it will smell. Now hurry up and get to school." Usagi stared at the futon for a moment, then turned away and ran towards the school. She prayed no one ever found out. Usagi was not the only person in Junban who was waking up wet. Minako, woken by her mother, also discovered she was in a wet bed. Artemis would work out much the same agreement as Luna had reached with Usagi. Makoto woke up in the middle of the night to discover her bed wet. She lived by herself, so there was no one to find out. She stripped the sheets and put them in the washing machine, and then clipped her wet futon out on the balcony rail to dry. She pulled a new futon out of her closet with fresh sheets and went back to sleep. On waking in the morning, she found that she had once again wet. Ami woke up and discovered that she had wet her bed as well. She went and told her mother, and the two of them cleaned everything up. Her mother reassured her that everything would be all right and that things like that happened. Of course, Mrs Mizuno, as a paediatrician, knew that such things did not often happen with people Ami's age, not just like that. She decided that she would wait and see what came of it. It might be a one-time thing. Rei woke up earlier than usual, the cold, wet sheets did that. Deciding that she did not want her grandfather or Youichirou to find out Rei cleaned up in secret. She had the sheets in the washing machine and the futon hanging up in a secluded place where no one would see it. Such scenes were repeated all over Junban, mostly with mothers finding their sons or daughters had wet their beds.

 In Usagi's class, and in classes throughout the area, the students were unnaturally quiet. Most were too tied up in their own concerns. Thinking about their wet beds. They did not have it in them to pay much attention to others, to take note that they were not the only ones troubled by their thoughts. And not one of them was going to admit it to anyone else that they had become bedwetters. So the day passed quieter than usual. Most of the teachers were confused but decided the occasional quiet day was not so bad.
 
 While their children were in school, mothers and some fathers, went off to do some shopping. All of them had quickly found the Platinum Undergarments they had seen advertised. None of them thought it odd that only the day before they had not seen a single package in any of the stores. What was important that it was wrong for their children to have to wake up wet. Most of them bought two or three of the packages, just in case the bedwetting continued. After all, they all thought, such things happen. It was perfectly normal. As for the store owners, well, none of them could ever actually remember ordering the Platinum Undergarments. But on the whole, they were glad that they were selling so well. It was better than having the stock sit around. Many of them had doubted such a juvenile garment would sell at all to an older customer.
 
 When the five young women met at the sweet shop, they did not say much. Both Luna and Artemis were aware of why Usagi and Minako, respectively, were upset. The two cats could not understand why the others were. Both cats considered confiding in the other but decided to keep the secret, as they had promised. Earlier than usual, the girls said their goodbyes and went their separate ways.
 On her way home, Makoto stopped in front of a drug store. In the window was an arrangement of pink and blue boxes. Platinum Undergarments the writing on the boxes said. Absorbent undergarments. Maybe that's what I need, she thought to herself. Then she shook her head. It was just a fluke and would not happen again. And even if it did, no one would ever know. Rei went out of her way on her way home, finding a drug store some distance away from her home and school. She wished she was not wearing her uniform as it made her easy to identify. She settled for taking the jacket off and putting it away in her briefcase. Not much, but it made her feel a little better, a little more anonymous. She went into the drug store and wandered around, looking at shampoo and things, waiting for the other customers there to leave. When she was alone, but for the older woman at the cash register, she drifted to the back of the store where the things she wanted were. She looked at the adult diapers, not bothering with the heavy-duty ones. All she needed was something to keep her dry at night. She found what she was looking for, kind of a belted undergarment. It seemed very little like a diaper. "Oh, surely you don't want that," the older woman said as Rei took them from the shelf. "What?" Rei asked, a little surprised. She had not noticed the woman approaching. "These will be much better for you," the woman said, holding up a package of Platinum Undergarments. "They will keep you nice and dry."
 "Ah, no, these aren't for me. And these will be fine," Rei told her. She looked at the pink box the woman was holding. It looked like something for babies. "But those might not keep you as dry, you don't want that do you?" the woman asked, reaching for the package Rei was holding. "These will be fine," Rei said, getting a little angry. She pulled the box away from the woman and took a step back. "I would like to buy them."
 The woman looked a little surprised, but then nodded and put the Platinum Undergarments away. "Of course. I just thought you would like the be as dry as possible." "They aren't for me," Rei said, fighting to keep her tone of voice level.
 The woman nodded and walked back towards the cash register. Rei followed, wondering if the world had gone crazy.
 
 Usagi finished her homework early. She did not feel like watching TV. She was a little worried about the possibility of wetting the bed again. She told herself that it was unlikely. After all, it was not as if she was sick or anything. It had been just one of those things. She had herself convinced of that by the time she went to get ready for bed. She changed into her pyjamas and went to brush her teeth. When she returned to her room, she found her mother waiting for her. "Mom? What are you doing here?" "Usagi, I don't want you sleeping in a wet bed."
 "What?" "So, just in case it happens again, I bought these." She took the box of Platinum Undergarments from behind her back. "This way, you won't have to deal with wet pyjamas or wet sheets. Isn't that nice?" Ikuko asked. She opened the box and removed one of the garments. Usagi stared at the pink object. "It's a diaper," she said in a voice barely above a whisper. Luna was staring wide-eyed at what was going on. It was getting bizarre, thought the cat. "It's an Absorbent Undergarment," Ikuko said.
 "It's pink." "That's just to differentiate it from the boys." "There are bunnies on it." "You like bunnies." Ikuko looked to the few bunny toys in the room. "There were also kitties, but I knew you'd like the bunnies more." "I'm not wearing that," Usagi said. "It's bad for you to be in wet clothes, and you won't get good sleep."
 "I don't care. I won't wear that." "Usagi," her mother's tone grew a little hard. "I don't want you sleeping in wet pyjamas and in wet sheets. Neither do I want to wash them, and I don't think you want your wet futon on display, do you? Maybe next time it will be even more visible." Usagi's cheeks armed and she looked down at the ground. Even more visible? It was almost like her mother was threatening to publically humiliate her. But that could not be. So she shook her head. "No." She might have been agreeing with her mother's statement. She might have been quietly begging not to be shamed. "Then this is for the best." Ikuko smiled brightly. "Now take off your pyjama bottoms and panties then lie on your bed." "What? You are going to put them on me?" Usagi's eyes were wide, her mouth dropping open.
 "If they are not taped on just right, they might leak," her mother explained in a matter of fact tone.
 "I can put my own diapers on." Usagi blushed as she realized exactly what she had said. "Have you ever put a diaper on anyone?" "Well," Usagi shifted back and forth, "no." "I am quite familiar with it. I diapered your little bottom that I am quite used to it. That was not so long ago that I forgot how to diaper you, little girl." "But..." "Usagi, do as I say," Ikuko said in a soft voice that was full mother mode.
 There was no way Usagi could disobey her mother. She slid the pyjama bottoms panties down around her ankles. Blushing, she stepped out of the puddle of clothing and lay down on the bed, her hands covering her crotch. Ikuko gathered up the clothing, folded it neatly and placed it on Usagi's vanity. Ikuko shook out the diaper with a rustling snap. She stood over Usagi, looking down at her. "Lift your hips." Usagi did not want to do it, but the quiet command in her mother's voice was not to be disobeyed. She lifted her bottom, up of the bed, her hands still over her crotch. Her mother slid the diaper under her. "Hips down." Usagi kept her body tensed, a trembling bridge that kept her bottom hovering over the diaper. "Hips down," she said and then gently pushed on Usagi's stomach. There was an inevitability to it, and under the gentle pressure of her mother's hand, Usagi's bottom came down on the thick, loudly crinkling padding of the diaper. She was mortified by the sound of it, the feel of its beneath her bum. Ikuko pulled Usagi's hands away from her crotch and gently slapped them with a, "No," when Usagi tried to cover up again. She gripped the front of the diaper then pulled it up snugly between Usagi's legs. A quick pull to make sure it was tight and then Ikuku carefully taped it shut. "Oh, I should have got some lotion and powder. You are always so cranky when you get a rash on your bum." "Mother!" Usagi said in a loud whisper.
 "It's true, and it will be more comfortable." Ikuko patted the front of Usagi's diaper. "There you are, already for sleepy time." She pulled the sheets up over Usagi and actually tucked her in. Usagi felt as if she was blushing down to her toes. It had been a long time since her mother had put her to bed. Ikuko kissed Usagi on the forehead. "Goodnight," she said, then walked out of the room, turning off the light as she went.
 "What's happening Luna?" Usagi asked, near tears. "I'm not sure, but it is strange."
 Similar scenes were playing out all over the town as mothers got their teenage sons and daughters into their new diapers. Minako's mother had lotion and powder when she diapered her daughter. On the other hand, Ami's mother let Ami take care of it herself. She felt as if maybe she should take care of it and make sure her daughter was well diapered, but she did not. After all, Ami did know how to take care of herself. Rei put on her undergarment, tightened the belts and then went to sleep. Makoto put a plastic sheet on her futon, just in case.
 
 "Usagi-chan, wake up," Ikuko said as she gently shook her daughter. "Wha..." Usagi yawned. "I had the weirdest dream she said softly." "That's nice," Ikuko said, pulling Usagi's sheets back. Usagi was surprised by that and by what her mother said next. "You're very wet." Usagi sat up and looked down at herself. She was wearing a diaper. It had not been a dream. What's more, it was a wet diaper. The bunnies on it were a much darker colour now, like a neon sign indicating she had peed herself in the night. "You're brother and father are downstairs so no one will see you." Her mother handed Usagi her pyjama bottoms. "Go and get yourself cleaned up." Usagi nodded, too shocked to do anything else. It was the second time she had wet herself in her sleep. Her mother was checking the bed. "Perfectly dry," she announced. "They work perfectly." Usagi looked outside of her room to make sure no one was, in fact, about, then made a dash for the bathroom. Her diaper rustled loudly, and the thick padding made her waddle just a little. Luna was on her heels, torn between concern and amusement.
 "What's happening?" Usagi asked as she closed the bathroom door behind her. "I'm not sure," the cat said. "Maybe this is some sort of attack." "From who? And why like this?" Usagi began to un-tape the diaper, tearing the plastic in her haste to get it off.
 "I don't know," Luna admitted. "I'm sure we can find out. And maybe this is nothing beyond what it seems to be." "What?"
 "Maybe you are just wetting the bed." "Oh, thanks." Usagi almost snarled as she ripped the last tape free.
 "Well, I'm sorry. But it might be the simplest explanation." "I don't want a simple explanation," Usagi snapped as she pulled the diaper off, rolled it in a tight ball, and then dropped it in the trash can. It landed with a dull, wet 'thunk'. She soaked a washcloth with warm water and began to clean herself.
 "We'll find out," Luna told her.
 Before leaving the bathroom, she took a moment to sniff the air, wanting to be sure that the smell of piss has not clung to her. She got dressed and went downstairs, just catching her father as he was going out the door. "You're up early," he observed. "Uh, yeah," Usagi tried. It was the cleverest she could come up with.
 Kenji nodded and left the house. Her mother slipped in beside her. "Where's your diaper Usagi-chan." "In the bathroom wastebasket, and it's an absorbent undergarment." "Oh, yes," Ikuko laughed. "I forgot. Well, I'll make sure it gets thrown out. There is no reason your brother has to find out about this." Usagi nodded, relieved that her mother felt that way.
 "Get breakfast and go to school," she said before going upstairs.
 
 Ami and Minako, as well as many others, woke to similar experiences as Usagi. Rei woke to find her protective undergarment a little wet, but not badly so. It certainly had not leaked. Makoto woke to damp sheets, not particularly wet. She put the sheets in the washing machine, cleaned the plastic sheet off, and then went about her standard routine.
 Copper stood in the middle of the small warehouse. A strange machine, made up of many hoses and cables, was vibrating almost obscenely as it squeezed out packages of Platinum Undergarments. "Are there any problems?" he asked the cloaked figure. "None at all. The energy is coming, absorbed and directed here by the diapers." The Figure pointed at a silver ball that was spinning slowly in the air. "More energy will come soon." "Good," Copper said as he smiled. Soon those wearing Platinum Undergarments would start having day time accidents. And there would be other embarrassing changes as well. Eventually, they would lose complete control of bladder and bowels. Long before that he would have collected the energy he needed for the first anchor point. His infantilized victims would no longer matter.
 Later in the evening, when all the girls had gone home, Artemis and Luna met. "Something odd is happening," Luna said. "I agree," Artemis told her. "Please keep this secret, but Usagi is wetting her bed." "What?! So is Minkako."
 "One I could believe, especially if it was Usagi, but both of them. That is not a coincidence!"
 "What could be causing it?"
 "I don't know. But tomorrow we are going to have to talk to all the Senshi and solve this."
 
 "Maybe I should see a doctor," Usagi suggested as her mother diapered her. This time she had brought baby lotion and baby powder. "Oh, I don't think so," Ikuko said. "This is perfectly natural." "What?" "Look," she held out the package of Platinum Undergarments. "It says right here that most children your age wet their bed. It's all right." She pointed at some lettering on the box. "But that's not true," Usagi said. She knew many people her own age, and none of them wet their beds. Well, not that she knew of.
 "Of course its true silly bunny," her mother said. "It's written on the package." She put the box aside. "Good night, honey." She tucked Usagi in. "This is too weird," Usagi said once her mother had left the room.
 She shifted under the cover, her diaper crinkling. "It certainly is," Luna said. "Minako-san is also wetting her bed." "What?" Usagi asked, not sure if she believed it. "Is she a baby or something?" Luna looked archly at Usagi and then jumped onto her diaper under the covers. The padding pressed into Usagi under the cat's weight, and it crinkled loudly. "Sorry."
 Luna kneaded the diaper under her paws to ensure that Usagi would not forget she was wearing it. "Artemis and I also scouted out Junban. It seems you are not the only ones. It is like an epidemic." "So I'm not a bed wetter?" Usagi was happy to hear that. "Well, you are, but probably not a natural one."
 "What can we do?" "We'll have to talk with the others tomorrow and figure it out."
 
 "Usagi, wake up." Ikuko pulled the covers away from the sleeping girl. Usagi mumbled, "I'm tired, just a few more minutes." She curled up against the cool air of the room. She felt exhausted. Suddenly Ikuko's hand was between Usagi's legs, giving the diaper between her legs a squeeze. "Some little bunny soaked her diaper last night." Her tone was sing-song. "Mom!" Usagi sat up, no longer at all tired. She couldn't believe what her mother was doing.
 The humiliation did what an alarm clock could not. "Go and get cleaned up unless you want me to do it."
 "No!" Usagi jumped out of her bed. "I'll do it." She ran from her room, her diaper bottom shifting back and forth by the exaggerated waddle she was forced into. "What an adorable little bunny." Ikuko watched Usagi go. In the bathroom, Usagi experienced another shock. She had taken off her diaper and was reaching for a washcloth. That was when she noticed her pubic hair was gone. No, not gone. It was all there, a pee sodden mass of hair in her diaper. She soaked the washcloth with warm water and carefully used it to wipe away at her pubic mound. The last, clinging hairs wiped away with the pee, leaving her completely bare. What was happening? Usagi grabbed at the hair on her head, pulling at it, terrified that it was going to come out as well. Still solidly in place, she ended up saying, "Ouch" as the tugging hurt. Reaching down, she touched herself, the skin under her fingers smooth and soft. Was Minako going through the same thing? Were others? Should she go and see a doctor? Should she show it to her mother? The thought of showing her mother the hairless mound made her blush. What would she do if her mother just treated it as being perfectly normal, like she was treating the bedwetting? How could she ask anyone? There was a soft knock at the door. "Usagi, hurry up. Do you need help?" "No," Usagi almost yelled. Of course, Usagi was not the only teenager in the area waking up wet, and finding that their pubic hair was gone. Most were just as embarrassed and confused as her. There were some exceptions, including Rei and Makoto, who woke up dry and happy for it.
 
 At school Makoto, no longer wrapped up in her own concerns about her bedwetting, noticed that most of the other students were acting strange. They were all quiet. After lunch, when all the students cleaned the school, she noticed Minako and Usagi off to the side, whispering. When she approached them, both of them stopped talking and looked embarrassed. "What's going on?" she asked them. "Well..." Usagi trailed off. "It's just that...." Minako trailed off. She sighed and straightened her shoulders. "Usagi and I are wetting our beds," she said softly. "You too?" "Mako-chan, are you...?" Usagi began. "I was, but not anymore it seems."
 "Artemis and Luna tell us that this is happening all over Junban," Minako told her.
 "What?"
 "And our mothers are making us wear diapers." Usagi blushed a deep red.
 "And it isn't such a rare thing."
 Makoto nodded. "Could this be an attack?" "We don't know. Luna and Artemis want us to meet at Crown today after school so we can figure things out."
 "I'll be there," Makoto said.
 All three went back to cleaning their classroom before any of the teachers yelled at them. Usagi was sweeping up a cloakroom when she heard a loud gasp. She turned around and saw Naru Osaka standing not far off. Naru had a horrified look on her face and was pushing her skirt between her legs. Usagi wondered what was happening, then she heard a soft, splashing sound. She looked down and saw a puddle of urine growing between Naru's feet and pressing in on her skirt caused it to get wet as well. Naru's face was all red, and she began shaking her head in denial. A moment later, she began to cry. People were looking on, but few were saying anything. There was a look of concern on all their faces. Usagi understood it; she was now worried she might have a similar accident. Who would dare to make fun of Naru is they might be the next to have such an accident? "Everyone, get back to work," a teacher called as he came up to Naru. He put his hands on her shoulders and directed her towards the stairs. "Get a mop and clean this up," he ordered some boys. Naru cried louder at that. Usagi put her broom aside and followed after Naru and the teacher. The teacher led her to the nurse's room, took her in, and then left. As Usagi waited for Naru to come out, she saw several more students go into the nurse's office as well. Some had obviously wet themselves. After several minutes Naru came out. She was still wearing her skirt with its damp patch. She sniffed loudly, looked around and saw Usagi. She ran up to Usagi and put her arms around her old friend. "It's going to be all right," she told Naru, unable to think of anything else.
 "Oh, Usagi-san." Naru was whispering. "The nurse put me in a diaper." "What?" "She said it was for the best. It's just like with my mother." "I know." Usagi held Naru tighter, comforting her. The rest of the day passed at high tension. Several more students wet themselves, and classes were further disrupted by the students' constant need to go to the bathroom. Usagi managed to avoid wetting herself, but it had been close. Her panties were a little damp from close calls. After school, Usagi knew she was supposed to meet with the others, but did not want to take a chance that she might have an accident. She went right home. "I'm home," she said as she came into the house. She just wanted to go up to her room and hide under the covers. "Usagi," her mother called in a tone that was not angry, but certainly brooked no nonsense. "Come with me." Ikuko turned and walked towards the stairs. Usagi wondered if she had done anything wrong and followed her mother up the stairs and then into her room. Ikuko turned around and grasped Usagi around the waist. She loosened the bow on the back of her skirt, then unzipped it, letting it fall to the floor. It happened so fast Usagi did not even think to stop her.
 "Naru-chan's mother called me." Ikuko grasped Usagi's panties and pulled them down. "I was worried about this," she said as she saw the yellow stains.
 "Mom!? What are you doing?" "This is for the best," Ikuko said as she stood up, took Usagi by the shoulders and directed her towards the bed where a diaper was lain out. "But those are just for the night." "Obviously not," Ikuko said, looking at the stained underwear that had fallen around Usagi's ankles hobbling her.
 Usagi could not come up with an argument against that. She was embarrassed to be in such a position, and her panties were almost tripping her. She could not really stop her mother from pushing her down onto the diaper. It crinkled under her and felt somehow thicker. After Ikuko had diapered her reached for something else. She gave it a shake, and it snapped out. It was a set of bright yellow plastic pants. "Mom!" "The diaper might leak when you are moving around. This will make sure you stay dry." Ikuko threaded Usagi's socked feet through the leg holes then drew the plastic pants up her legs. "There we go," she said, pulling them up around the diaper. "That will keep you dry."
 That done Ikuko turned and walked out of the room. Usagi lay there for a minute, trying to figure out what had just happened. Then she turned herself over and began to cry into her pillow. When her wrist communicator began to beep, she ignored it at first. She was so embarrassed and so tired. Finally, she brought the watch towards her face. "What?"
 "Usagi-chan, this is Makoto, where are you?" "I'm at home Mako-chan." "We were supposed to meet at Fruits Parlour Crown." "I'm sorry. It was a bad day."
 "Rei-chan and I are already here. She's called Ami and Minako. Get over here." Usagi sighed. "I'll be there soon." She said cut the communicator's transmission. Usagi got out of her bed and took off her uniform blouse. She gathered up her skirt and hung it with her blouse. Standing in front of the closet, she looked for something she could wear with her diaper. Slacks were right out, as were shorts. Eventually, she took out a long, loose skirt that she paired with a blouse. It would help hide the bulk around her bottom and should also muffle the faint crinkling sound from the diaper and plastic pants.
 She hoped. Once she was dressed, she went downstairs and walked to the front door. "I'm going out for a while mom," she called as she put her shoes on. Ikuko leaned out of the kitchen. "Try to be home early and take your bag." She indicated a grey and red knapsack by the door before going into the kitchen. Usagi stared at the bag for a moment, it was brand new. She picked it up and opened it. Inside were a few diapers, a pair of pink plastic pants, baby wipes, baby lotion and powder. She could not believe it. Her mother had prepared her a diaper bag. She closed it up and took it, not because she wanted to, but because she did not want her mother to get angry at her. As she set off at a quick walk, she was not really aware of the slight waddle the thick diaper had added to her stride. She arrived last, entering the sweet store, seeing the other four girls and two cats sitting at their regular table. Usagi crossed the floor and took a seat. "Sorry I'm late," she said glumly. The diaper was like a cushion under her bum, and she was sure she heard the crackle and rustle of it. "Well, now that we are all here, let's talk about what is happening," Luna began. "For some reason, there seems to be a lot of junior high and senior high students wetting their beds."
 "And having daytime problems as well." Ami's tone made it clear she was clinical about it. "But neither Makoto nor Rei seem to be having such problems," Artemis said.
 "That's not fair," Usagi whined, looking at Rei. "Fair or not is not important Usagi," Luna said.
 "Why aren't Rei-chan and I having these problems?" Makoto asked. "Well, we'll have to consider exactly what happened," Ami said. Everyone looked at each other, and then everyone's attention shifted to Usagi. As their future queen, it seemed she had the responsibility. Usagi sighed. "Okay. Well, on Tuesday morning I woke up and found I had wet the bed. Actually, my mother discovered it first." "That's what happened to me," Minako said. The other three girls nodded. "That night," Usagi paused, took a deep breath, then continued, "my mother made me wear diapers." Ami and Minako nodded. "I didn't bother with diapers," Makoto told them.
 "Really?" Luna sounded interested. "I used them." Rei blushed. "I did not want my grandfather to find out."
 "When I woke up Wednesday morning, I had once again wet my bed, well, the diaper." "Me too," Minako said. "That happened with me as well," Ami added. "My mother did not seem to think it was a problem though," Usagi told them. "Yea," Minako said. "My mother seems to be confused," Ami said. "She knows that it is not right, but she does not act too concerned. She has given me a physical examination and says that nothing is wrong."
 "That is very strange," Luna said.
 "I had an accident on Wednesday, but just a small one," Rei said. Makoto nodded in agreement.
 "So it was lessening for you?" Artemis asked.
 Both girls nodded. "This morning, I was wet again." Usagi was looking down into her lap where she had grabbed up handfuls of her skirt.
 "Did you lose your pubic hair?" Ami asked, still being clinical. Usagi and Minako both blushed, then nodded. "That did not happen to me," Rei said. "Me neither." Makoto was looked between Usagi, Anime and Minako. "I almost wet myself a few times today. And when I got home, my mother put me in a diaper." Usagi added the last horrible detail. "She's acting like this is all perfectly normal!"
 Ami nodded as did Minako.
 "I have not had any daytime problems," Makoto told the others. Rei nodded in agreement.
 "So why are Rei-chan and Makoto-chan all right now?" Luna looked around at all of them.
 "Usagi, what sort of diapers did your mother use?" Ami asked. "They are called Platinum Undergarments." Usagi was still staring down at her lap. The diaper was getting a little uncomfortable, she thought. It was trapping heat and making her feel a bit sweaty and itchy. Had she perhaps wet it?
 "Those were the same my mother used as well," Minako said.
 Ami nodded. "Mine as well." "Not me. But the woman at the store wanted me to buy them. She was a little pushy about it." Rei shook her head. "Honestly, they looked so babyish." She looked at the three girls currently wearing those diapers. "Sorry." Usagi thought she was not sorry at all.
 "I didn't even bother with that, I put a plastic sheet on my futon," Makoto told them.
 They all looked at each other for a moment. "Usagi. Let me see your diapers," Ami said as she pulled her pocket computer out.
 "What!?" Usagi asked. Minako and Makoto shifted around, pushing Usagi, so she was covered by the table and them, giving her privacy. Rei reached around and pulled Usagi's skirt up. "Hey," Usagi said, trying to keep her voice low. Ami moved close, scanning with her computer. "Don't be such a baby," Rei said, smiling cruelly. "Nice plastic pants."
 Usagi flushed deeply. "Anything Ami?" Luna asked. "There is a strange energy field around the diaper, and it seems to be draining off something."
 Rei pulled at Usagi's plastic pants. "You're wet," she said. Usagi blushed even more, and tears began to gather in her eyes. "The power being drained off just increased," Ami said. "It must have something to do with embarrassment. Good job, Rei." Good job? Usagi could not believe Ami had said that. "Can you find out where the energy is going?" "Yes, I think so."
 "Then let's go," Luna said, then jumped to the floor. Usagi smoothed her skirt down and glared at Rei. Rei simply smiled and shrugged her shoulders. "Keep teasing Usagi Rei," Luna said, "so Ami can track that energy." "My pleasure," Rei said and grabbed Usagi's hand like she was a little girl. "Come on, miss pissy pants." "Rei, stop being mean," Usagi cried. "Is that it?" Luna asked, looking at the small warehouse Ami had led them to. "I'm certain of it," Ami told her. "Whatever is causing this is in there." "Well then let's transform and take care of this." Usagi sounded determined. Between the teasing from Rei and how the wet diaper was rubbing at her, she was more than a little angry. The others nodded and brought out their transformation pens, Usagi opened her broach. The girls called out to the power of their planets. The elements of their control spun around them like mini vortexes, clothing them in their sailor warrior uniforms. "Let's go," Sailor Moon said, heading towards the warehouse.
 
 Copper looked at the silver ball, the repository for the energy of shame. It was spinning faster now. It was gathering more power than he had expected. His plan was looking to be quite successful. Nearby the diaper machine continued to produce the Platinum Undergarments. Perhaps he should take this place around the world? His plotting was interrupted as the big warehouse door rattled opened, and he spun on his heel towards the noise. Standing in the doorway, backlit by the sun, were five girls in strange costumes. "Who are you? What do you want?" he demanded as he took a step towards them. "We are the Sailor Warriors," they said in unison brought on by much practice. "Fighters for love and justice. For your cruelty and in the name of the moon, we will punish you!" "Who?" he asked. "You heard us you big jerk," Sailor Moon yelled. "I'm Sailor Moon, and you've made me really angry." Copper sighed. He did not know who these girls were, but it seemed they knew something about what he was doing. He looked over at the clocked figure who had been hiding in the shadows. "Deal with them." The cloaked figure threw off her cloak. Revealed was a tall woman with dark brown skin, like mahogany. She wore a black dress, with white lace and a white apron that shone like rubber. "Nanny will take care of you," she called out, placing her hands together. A ball of light formed between them and then from the light shot forth a hail of pacifiers. They slammed into the sailor warriors, like rubber bullets, knocking them down, making them scream. Nanny laughed as Copper looked on smugly. Those trespassers were efficiently dealt with by Nanny. Sailor Moon hit the ground hard and, much to her distress, she felt her bladder let go. The pristine whiteness of her uniform's panties was stained a prominent yellow. The short blue skirt of the uniform hid little of it. "Oh ho," Nanny called out. "It looks like a little girl needs some help. Auper, help her." The machine that had been producing the Platinum Undergarments stopped vibrating. Two lights, like eyes, lit up on the device. Several hoses snapped free and whipped towards Sailor Moon. They wrapped around her, pulling her toward it. Sailor Moon screamed and beat at the hoses, but they would not release. Two of the hoses snuck up under her panties and simply tore them off. Others brought a super thick Platinum Undergarment which they wrapped around her waist. A pair of plastic pants, bright pink, with big ruffles were slipped up her legs over the bulky diaper. Her short skirt did nothing to hide them, and it was terribly obvious she was diapered her legs bowed out by the substantial padding. It had happened all so very fast. Sailor Moon did nothing for a moment, then she began to cry. It was so unfair. As Nanny continued to spray the girls with pacifier bullets Sailor Venus and Sailor Mercury also wet themselves. Auper sprung into action, grabbing both up in its hoses and cables so it could diaper them. Then, even though Sailor Mars and Sailor Jupiter had not wet themselves, Auper was trying to snag them up as well. Sailor Jupiter leapt over a tangle of hoses and spun, calling out, "Oak Evolution." From around her body appeared a storm of oak leaves. The leaves glowed with power as they shot away from her, ripping into Auper. The machine heaved up and down, like an unbalanced washing machine. It started firing out boxes of Platinum Undergarments which hit the warehouse walls and exploded into a shower of diapers. The cables and hoses flailed around and struck like whips. On snapped across Sailor Moon's diapered bottom and even with the padding, it still hurt. "Sailor Moon, now!" Mars screamed, more out of habit than anything else. Sailor Moon was on her hands and knees, bottom-up, crying loudly. Well, obviously she was not going to be of help, Mars thought.
 "Oh well," Mars said, then shifted into her combat stance. "Flame Sniper," she called out loudly, drawing forth a bow made of fire, pulling back a string of flame, readying an arrow of burning power.
 The arrow leapt forth towards Nanny, who was trying to split her fire between Jupiter and Mars. Nanny tried to dodge aside, but she tripped on bits of the exploded Auper. The arrow struck, burning straight through Nanny.
 The woman looked down at the hole that went straight through her. She looked up at Mars. "You are a very naughty girl," she said, "and naughty girls get punished." Mars worried for a moment, not liking the idea of being punished. But before Nanny could follow through on her threat, her dark skin faded to the colour of ash. Then her body just fell into a fine, grey dust that rained down to the floor. Copper had expected the girls to simply fall to Nanny. And while three of them had been taken care of (he looked at the still sobbing Sailor Moon and the diapered Mercury and Venus), the other two had quickly dealt with Nanny and Auper. It shocked him at how easily Nanny and her servant had been dealt with. He thought he might fight them on a fare more equal footing, but decided that retreat was a smarter option until he knew more of these foes. Copper held out his hand, and the spinning silver sphere came to him. "We will meet again Sailor Girls," he called out a moment before he faded away. From the packages of Platinum Undergarments and the loose diapers scattered around the room, and even the diapers and plastic panties that Sailor Moon, Mercury and Venus wore, a black, smoke-like mist rose into the air. It was thick and unwholesome looking, but after a moment the mist dissipated as if it never was. They all looked around the warehouse, the wreckage of Auper and the boxes of diapers. Sailor Moon stopped crying and started rubbing her stinging bum through the padding of her diaper.
 "Is it over," Jupiter asked. "I think so." Luna walked into the warehouse, stepping over scattered diapers. "The malicious energy has all faded."
 "What about us?" Venus put a hand on her diaper.
 "I think that we will all be back to normal in a few days." Mercury brought out her computer and tapped at the keys. "Considering the strength of the magic and the nature of the curse." She sounded quite academic for someone sitting on the floor in a thick diaper, legs splayed by the padding. "None of us were wearing these long enough for it the curse to become permanent." "What about these diapers? Are they still cursed?" Sailor Moon asked, looking down as the diaper she wore. "No, the energy is gone from them." Ami put her computer away. "They are just normal diapers now."
 
 "You have not collected as much energy as you promised Lord Copper," Empress Platinum said. She stood upon a raised platform. Around her were sparkling, bright pastel fields. "I know my Empress." Copper bowed low. "I was attacked by a group calling themselves the Sailor Warriors. They destroyed my servants. However," he held up the sphere, "I did get some power." "You say these Sailor Warriors attacked you?" "Yes, my Empress." Platinum frowned. "Attacking those who serve me is like attacking me. That cannot be allowed. They must be punished for their audacity."
 "Yes, my Empress." She looked at him for a moment. "You will gather more of this energy of shame and humiliation. It has a scent to it I approve of." "It will be as you say, Empress." "We still need to create the first anchor point, and I want you to find out about these Sailor Warriors." "Yes, my Empress." "Do not fail me Copper, or I will return you with the others." Copper swallowed nervously, "Of course." "Do your work."
 
 Usagi lay on her bed, reading a comic book. She was still wearing a diaper, but her mother no longer seemed interested in helping her with them. In fact, she was anxious about Usagi and her health. Usagi told her it was probably some sort of flu, and if she was not better in a day or two, she should go to a doctor. From what Ami said, Usagi was reasonably sure that she would be fine in a day or two. She was still bothered by the diaper she wore of course. What teenager would not be if they had to wear a thick, crinkly diaper? But as she knew that she would not have to wear it for all that long, Usagi did her best to ignore it. "Shouldn't you be studying?" Luna asked.
 "Why?" Usagi did not look up from her comic. "The other's know I am in diapers, and it was not my fault anyway. You can't blackmail me anymore." She stuck her tongue out. Luna sighed. It was nearly a week since they had dealt with Nanny and her machine. Things had gone back to the normal, the strange spate of bet and pants wetting while not forgotten seemed more like a dream to many. The five girls had met in the sweet shop as usual. "Everyone is better now," Ami told them. "My mother heard from a lot of parents after our battle when people still had some accidents. No one is wetting their beds or themselves now." "Well I'm glad that is over," Makoto said. "Me too." Minako nodded. "But we might have a new enemy." Artemis's cat face had a serious countenance. "Well, we'll deal with them." Rei smiled as she looked at the girl at her side. "Right, Usagi?" Usagi was looking down at her lap and looked up when Rei spoke. "Uh, yeah. Of course." "Usagi-chan, are you all right?" Makoto asked. Usagi face went red. "Sure." She laughed. It sounded forced.
 Rei looked at Usagi for a moment, then reached forward and flipped up Usagi's skirt revealing the pink diaper she wore. Usagi squeaked out a 'no' and quickly pushed her skirt down.
 "Oh, no. Didn't you get better?" Ami asked.
 "I did," Usagi told them, tears in her eyes.
 "Then, why?" Usagi sniffed. "I failed the tests I wrote, and my mother told me I could wear these until I stopped acting like such a child." All the others almost fell out of their seats. "Well, that is going to be a long time," Rei said. "Rei, you're mean!" "At least they are suitable for you." "Rei!" Usagi began to cry.
 Ami put a comforting hand on Usagi's shoulder. "It will be all right, I'll help you study. You won't have to wear them that long."
 Makoto, Minako, Luna and Artemis sighed loudly.
  17. Rebbecca Phelps worked at an old law firm, one that had been started about 90 years ago! Old Mr. Snedly's father had started it! Passed it on to his son old Mr. Snedly, who brought his son Middle Mr. Snedly on as a partner, who brought his son Young Mr. Snedly in as a partner! Young was misleading he was almost 60. She had worked for them for about 10 years! They had hired her right out of University, and she had worked for them since! She was considered beautiful, she had to beat Old Mr. Snedly off with a stick, he might be old as dirt, but he certainly was a dirty old man! It kept her on her toes. He followed her to the lady's restroom one day, seveal years ago! That was her hiding place up until then! She was blonde, which some people thought meant stupid! They had bought into the dumb blonde jokes! She liked it when the men underestimated her she was no blonde joke, you did that and she would hand you your ass! She still went to the gym about two or three times a week where she did Zumba and did cardiovascular exercises. Plus she lifted weights! Her body was toned, as she got older, it was getting harder to stay that way! Rebbecca was also married to her husband of about 8 years Stuart or Stu as everyone called him! He was a a cop. Well he was in charge of Dispatch for the local Police Department. He had cought a few bullets and it left him with some medical issues one was his lung was damaged running made him pass out, the one good lung he had left couldn't keep up with the oxygen needs of his body, so he would pass out! He still lifted lots of weights and worked out with machines! Just nothing that involved running or lots of cardiovascular exercises! Rebbecca Called Stu and told him "It looks like another late night for me tonight!" "Should I save you dinner Becca?" That's what he called her. "Better not it looks like until the wee hours of the morning! We got that lawsuit that were fighting for our client! Looks like a late night strategy meeting, they will probably bring us in food! Sorry I can't spend this beautiful Friday night with you dear!" Rebbecca said! "Well maybe I'll see you late, late tonight Stu said, you know I love you Mrs Phelps!" "Yes I am aware Mr. Phelps! See you when I get home then, maybe!" It was another boring strategy meeting, Rebecca was fried, she had started work at 7 am and here it was almost midnight in about 19 minutes! Old Mr. Snedly was dozing off she didn't mind at least when he was asleep he wasn't chasing her! Since the Senior partner was falling asleep they decided that the meeting needed to end! It would be midnight in 12 minutes. She got out of there as fast as she possibly could, into her car, onto the freeway, and home, her watch read 12:27 am as she walked through the door. She started dropping clothes her jacket then her blouse her bra came next! Dammit if it didn't feel great to unleash her girls! Her tweed skirt was unziped, it was the companion to her jacket, dropped about 1/2 the way up the stairs! Her panty hose was next. As she she arrived at the door clad only in her panties she took them off so she was entirely naked as she entered her bed room! Stu was aseep, she was naked, she had a thought of her and Stu getting it on, or one of Stu's favorite a lick in the whiskers! She pulled the blankets down on her side of the bed and there they were! Her two thick nighttime diapers and her plastic panties! And her pajamas! Stu was so conciderate! At 32 years old Rebbecca still wet her bed, like she had when she was 5, 15 or 25, she had never stopped! She checked Stu, sure enough he had his protection on for the night! When he was shot a bullet hit the nerve that controls Stu's bladder in the day time he's not got a big probem! At night he culdnt stay dry if his life depended on it, just like her! They had met when Stu was suing the city! They weren't going to dismiss him due to his lungs! He was suing claiming that there were other jobs that he could do, like dispatch coodinator! The job had been given to a female but since he met the criteria, and was a male they had overlooked him! He was claiming sexual harrasment! She ended up being his attorney! They won the case he was able to do the dispatch coordinator job! During the trial his medical issues were brought up including his bed wetting!
  18. In a small town north Colorado there lives an energetic but focused 13 year old girl named Alyssa she has short brown, hair bright green eyes, and an average build for a 13 year old. While some of the girls at school are looking at boys and going to sleepovers and talking about shopping and the like Alyssa is different. Alyssa likes to try to be more grown up and considers her self as such, with out a need for a real bra yet she holds pride that she talked her mom into getting her a training bra early and now stuffs it fuller but she does it to have the people of the town to take her seriously. You see Alyssa is a detective and has worked alot of cases in town finding missing dolls, cats, dogs, and that one time she had to her mrs. Brown back to her house from 3 blocks away. But now shes looking for something bigger the only problem is she is constantly annoying her neighbor Dr. Z. And little does she know Dr. Z will be her newest foe. In this rp I need someone to play either Alyssa or Dr. Z. Alyssa's character is strong willed and wants to be grown up shes smart but gets a head of her self at times. Where Dr. Z is always one step a head and will be slowly taking Alyssa down first with bed wetting then daytime accidents then slowly regressing her age. Please reply with detail no single sentences please.
  19. Just a short little one-shot I've been working on the last few days. --- Mandy was staying with her college roommate, Amy, and her family during spring break. The dorms had kicked them out for the week and she wasn't able to afford a plane ticket to fly home or a hotel to stay in. Thankfully, the Peterson's had graciously offered to let her stay with them for the week. Things were completely normal her first night there. The second night, however, was when things got weird. At nine o'clock that night, Amy's mother entered the room they were sharing unannounced. She took a seat on Amy's bed and looked at the two girls. Mandy was confused, even more so when she looked over and noticed that Amy was staring at the floor with a red face. "Alright girls, it's Saturday night. Amy, you already know what that means. Mandy, I'm guessing by your confused face that Amy has never told you about Maintenance Night. Amy, explain what Maintenance Night is." Mrs. Peterson ordered her daughter. "Maintenance Night is the night of the week when I get my maintenance spanking. It's where I am disciplined for any bad behavior, so that I can go into the new week with a fresh start." Amy explained, incredibly embarrassed. Mandy was shocked. Her roommate, a full adult in college, got spanked by her mom every week? She wondered if that was why Amy went home every weekend? Mandy enjoyed the alone time it gave her, but knowing this it now made her feel guilty. "That's right. Come on Amy, let's get started." Mrs. Peterson said. Mandy watched in awe as her roommate grabbed a hairbrush off of her dresser, handed it to her mom, and then started undressing. Not just to her underwear either, Amy kept undressing until she was completely naked. After discarding her last article of clothing, she bent over her mother's lap and raised her butt in the air. Mrs. Peterson quickly raised the hairbrush and smacked it down on her daughter's bottom. Mandy stared in a shocked stupor as she watched her adult roommate receive a spanking. Amy's bottom quickly began taking on a red hue that deepened in color as the spanking progressed. Before long, tears began flowing down Amy's face and she was bawling. She was repeatedly apologizing and telling her mom that she was going to 'be a good girl'. Her mom continued spanking for a little bit afterwards before finally stopping. When the spanking was over, Amy stood up on her feet and embraced her mom in a hug. The hug lasted for about half a minute before Amy was ordered to get dressed and go to the corner. Mandy stared at Amy's glowing red bottom while she walked to the dresser. She was pulled out of her stupor by Mrs. Peterson addressing her. "Come on Mandy, your turn." Mrs. Peterson said, patting her lap. "W-what?" Mandy responded, confused. "It your turn for a maintenance spanking. Undress and lay down on my lap so that we can get started." Mandy's first instinct was to outright refuse. The Peterson's were letting her stay with them for free for over a week though. She didn't want to be rude and insult their traditions, even if they were weird as hell. There was a part of her that curious about it too. Amy was a straight A student who always finished her homework early. Could this be what made her like that? Hesitantly, Mandy approached Mrs. Peterson and began stripping. While doing so, she glanced over to Amy, who was in the middle of working a pull-up diaper up her legs. "Amy has trouble holding her bladder after a spanking. To prevent any accidents, she wears a Goodnite until morning. Now come on, finish undressing." Mrs. Peterson told Mandy. Mandy continued stripping until she was completely naked. While undressing, she watched Amy finish putting on the diaper and get dressed in a childish set of pajamas. Once finished dressing, Amy walked over to the corner of her bedroom and planted her nose in the corner. "Once your spanking is over, you'll have some corner time to reflect on what you did wrong this week and what you'll do better next week." Mrs. Peterson explained as Mandy finished undressing. Mandy covered her breasts with her arm while she slowly lowered herself down onto Mrs. Peterson's lap. Once in position, Mrs. Peterson rested one arm on the younger girl's back and raised the hairbrush into the the air with the other. With no warning, she brought it down hard and began Mandy's spanking. Mandy yelped as pain rushed through her bottom. She had never received a spanking before, and Mrs. Peterson was not going easy on her. It didn't take long for Mandy to start begging for the spanking to end. She had involuntarily began thrashing around, causing Mrs. Peterson to have to restrain her with her leg and free arm. Not too much longer later and Mandy was bawling worse than Amy had been minutes earlier. Mrs. Peterson kept spanking her for another minute though, until she was certain that Mandy had been thoroughly punished for whatever naughtiness she had committed that week. Mandy was only given a few seconds to compose herself before being guided back onto her feet. She was still crying and trying in vain to rub the pain out of her butt cheeks. "Okay Mandy, go over to Amy's dresser and pick out a Goodnite and pajama set. Both are in the second drawer." Mrs. Peterson instructed. "A G-Goodnite? I don't need that!" Mandy said through tears. Mrs. Peterson, not satisfied with that answer, stood up, pulled Mandy's hand away, and delivered two more spanks onto the poor girl's butt. Mandy cried out and tried to loosen her hand, but couldn't break free of the bigger adult's grip. "Mandy, this is the kind of naughtiness that maintenance spankings are supposed to prevent. Unless you think you need more spankings, I suggest you go grab yourself a Goodnite and pajama set." Mrs. Peterson threatened. Mandy, desperately wanting to avoid further spankings, conceded this battle and walked over to Amy's dresser. Inside the second drawer were several sets of matching, childish print pajama tops and bottoms. Sitting next to them were two stacks of pull-up diapers, exactly like the one Amy had just put on. Mandy groaned internally and grabbed one of them, examining the butterfly prints on it as she did so. She also picked up a white set of pajamas that had a pink trim and strawberry print design, which was the least childish one she could find. "Good girl. Bring them over and I'll help you get changed." Mrs. Peterson instructed Mandy. By this point, Mandy didn't have any fight left in her. The sooner she could get this over with, the better. Here she was, an adult, being spanked and made to pick out a diaper for herself. Anything from here on couldn't be any worse. Mandy brought everything over to Mrs Peterson. The older adult grabbed the Goodnite from the pile and held it out for Mandy to step into. Once she realized what was expected from her, Mandy stepped both legs into the garment and allowed her roommate's mom to pull it up her legs. Mandy, now diapered, was at least thankful that her vagina was no longer exposed. Mrs. Peterson then helped Mandy into the pajama set as well. "Okay Amy, corner time is over. Go finish getting ready for bed while Mandy has her turn. Mandy, go take Amy's place in the corner and reflect on your naughty deeds." Mrs. Peterson ordered. Mandy had forgotten Amy was even there. Still lacking any fight, she silently obeyed her roommate's mom and walk into the corner. She stood there for what felt like an eternity. She wasn't thinking about any 'naughty deeds', but instead how absurd this entire situation was. She was thankful that Amy's mom couldn't tell what she was thinking. That night, Mandy slept on her stomach. The diaper she was wearing was making it hard for her to sleep, despite how exhausted she was. The padding was much thicker than the thin panties that she was used to. She woke up the next morning to Mrs. Peterson entering their shared room and telling them that breakfast is ready. The first thing Mandy noticed was the dull pain in her bottom, the second was the thick, cold padding between her legs. Mandy shot up in surprise at the realization of what she had done. She hadn't wet the bed in over thirteen years! But here she was now, wearing a soaking wet diaper. Mrs. Peterson, likely already knowing what had happened, walked over to Mandy. "Did you have an accident, Mandy?" She asked. "U-umm." Mandy tried to answer, having trouble articulating an appropriate response. "It's okay if you did. I'm sure Amy's Goodnite is soaked too." Mrs. Peterson responded. "Y-yes." Mandy answered, meekly. "Did you leak at all?" The older woman asked. "W-what?" "Did your Goodnite leak?" Mrs. Peterson, not liking Mandy's lack of an answered, bent over and pulled the girl's covers off. She grabbed Mandy under her armpits and hoisted her onto her feet. Mandy, mortified by this, stood in shock and just let it happen. Mrs. Peterson then pulled down her pajama pants and exposed the wet diaper she was wearing. The padding of the diaper had expanded a good amount and was sagging between Mandy's legs. It hadn't leaked, but it couldn't hold much more. "No leaks. Let's go down stairs and eat. You can get changed after breakfast." Mrs. Peterson said, going over to her daughter to finish rousing her. ----- After breakfast, Mandy was able to shower and change back into her normal clothes. The rest of the week progressed as if the events of Saturday night and Sunday morning had never happened. No spankings, no childish pajamas, and no diapers. Not even a mention of any of the three. That was, until Saturday night came around again. Mandy had spent all of Saturday dreading it, hoping that last week had just been a bad dream. It wasn't a dream though. That night, Mrs. Peterson enter the room and gave both girls a hard, hairbrush spanking. Just like last week, she made both change into a Goodnite diaper before dressing them in childish pajamas and sending them to the corner. Also like last week, Mandy woke up the next morning to a still-sore bottom and a wet diaper. That Sunday was the day they were able to go back to their dorm. Mandy couldn't wait, she was ready to get far away from this house and hopefully never come back. As they were loading up the car, Mrs. Peterson stopped them for a chat. "Mandy, it was great having you over this week." She said. "Thank you for letting me stay, your home is lovely." Mandy responded. "I wanted to talk to you about something before you go. I was talking with Amy, and she said that she's noticed you acting different. She believes that you've been kinder and more patient. We both think that the maintenance spankings are really helping you, which is why I want you to come back here with Amy every weekend from now on." Mrs. Peterson said, making it sound more like a command than a request. "O-oh, u-um, I don't know if..." Mandy tried to answer before getting interrupted. "It's settled then. I'll see you and Amy next Saturday." Mrs. Peterson said, enveloping Mandy in a hug. Mandy didn't know what to say. The last thing she wanted was a weekly spanking by her roommates mom. She thought about outright refusing, but she knew that it probably wasn't going to be that simple. She had a suspicion that if she didn't show up with Amy that Mrs. Peterson would come to their dorm to collect her or worse, administer a spanking there. There wasn't really an easy way out. "R-right." Mandy said nervously as she placed her bag in the car. This was going to be a long spring term.
  20. Hello! I have been lurking ABDL forums and reading stories for over a decade now. I've written a few stories in the past, but the majority of them have never seen the light of day and are unfinished. This is my first time publishing one of my stories online. I have several ideas that I may explore in the future, including some related to this story. I hope to share some of them in the future. This story is about 18 year old Penny, who is desperate to find out what it's like to wear diapers. Unfortunately, she does not have any money or a drivers license to purchase them herself. After scheming for a few days she hatches a plan to convince her mom to buy them for her. Throughout the story she lives out some of her perverted fantasies, with and without the help of her unknowing mother. ---------- "Goodnight sweetheart! See you in the morning!" My mom yelled from down the hall. "Goodnight mom!" I yelled back from my room. If everything goes according to my plan, then she is going to be shocked when she sees me in the morning. My plan is simple: wet the bed every night for a few nights and ask mom to buy me diapers to wear at night. The plan would be embarrassing for sure, but after years of waiting to try diapers it was the best idea I could come up with. Sure, I could just go to the store and get them myself, but that would require a drivers license and money. Despite being 18 years old, I had neither. There also came a risk of someone seeing me buying them. You're probably wondering why I want to be put back into diapers. Before I explain that though, I should probably give a few more details about myself. My name is Penelope, but everyone just calls me Penny. I'm 18 years old and am halfway through my senior year of high school. I'm 5'1" with long, black hair and brown eyes. Despite being 18 for a couple of months now, I still don't have my drivers license or a job. It's a bit embarrassing, considering most of the people in my class have at least one or the other. The reason I want to be put back in diapers is a bit more complicated. For years now, I've want to try wearing (and using) diapers and being treated like a baby. I don't know why these feelings and fantasies developed, but I've waited so long to make them a reality. The first time I remember thinking about it was 4 years ago at Christmas dinner. My older cousin was there with her baby. Eventually, the baby needed changed, so she laid him down on the floor and changed his diaper in front of everyone. I watched, only being able to imagine myself in his position; laying on the floor, getting changed out of a wet diaper with my entire family watching. After that, I continued having increasingly babyish fantasies, including being fed in a highchair, sleeping in a crib, and even getting spanked. I searched online and eventually found other people who had similar fantasies to mine. I even found fictional stories that they created, which caused me to develop a ton more fantasies. I've been wanting to try diapers for years now because of these fantasies, so I spent multiple days coming up with a plan. Starting tonight, I am going to purposefully pee myself in bed. In the morning, I'll tell my mom about it and let her see me in my wet pajamas. It's going to be super embarrassing, but it will be worth it in the end. I'll do this again the next night, and the night after that too. After that, if she hasn't already suggested wearing a diaper to bed, I'll ask her to get me some. Of course, I'll have to keep wetting myself after that to keep up the charade. It will be fine though, since I'll have a diaper to soak it all up. Even if I end up not liking it, all I have to do is stop wetting myself. I set an alarm on my phone for 5:30am so that I could wake up to perform the deed. I didn't want to do it to early in the night since it will probably be pretty uncomfortable and hard to fall back asleep in. Usually I would wake up at 6:30 on school days, so if I couldn't fall back asleep I wouldn't be missing out on too much sleep. Putting my phone down, I went over to my dresser and got out a pair of pajama bottoms. All I could imagine was putting them on over a diaper and seeing it bulge out the back. After getting dressed I took a couple drinks of my water and got into bed. It was hard to fall asleep with all the thoughts running through my mind and the anticipation. ----- Soon enough, I was awoken by the alarm I set. I slowly opened my eyes and felt a slight pressure in my bladder from the water I drank. Hopefully that will make this easier and more believable. My heart began to speed up as I began trying to relieve myself. It was difficult to start at first, but after a minute or two of trying I was able to get a small flow going. I instantly began feeling my urine cover my thigh and soak into my pajama bottoms. It soon spread down into my bedsheets and even up to the bottom of my shirt. I kept pushing until it was all released and let out a small sigh as I finished. The hard part now is going to be laying in this for another hour. It wasn't that bad now, but it would begin to stink and get cold very soon. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't fall asleep again. The wetness and smell were both too distracting. I was beyond relieved when I heard my second alarm begin to beep. I slowly got out of bed and took a look at the damage. My bed and sheets were both absolutely soaked and reeking of pee. My pajama bottoms and shirt were also stuck to my skin by the wetness. I hope this didn't ruin the mattress or anything. Now it was time for the next hurdle: telling mom. I pinched myself until I teared up a little just to make sure I seemed genuinely sad and left my room. Usually mom is making breakfast at this time, so I began to head for the kitchen. Mom was cooking some eggs on the stove as I approached her, so she couldn't see my obviously soaked clothes. "Good morning sweetheart. How did you sleep?" Mom said, not turning around to see me. "M-mom," I said, "I w-wet the bed last night". Mom turned around in shock and saw me standing there in my soaked PJs. I stared at the ground in front of me and did what I could to keep my eyes watery. My face was burning with embarrassment and my heart was rapidly beating. I couldn't even look up at her as she began to approach me. "Oh, sweetheart..." Mom said, as she pulled me into a hug. "I'm sorry..." I replied, burying my head into her chest, being careful not to touch her with any part of my wet clothes. I genuinely was sorry about doing what I did, but it's a necessary sacrifice. Hopefully she won't be too mad. "I know sweetie," Mom said while stroking my hair, "go get cleaned up and take a shower. I'll take care of your bed and pajamas." "T-thank you." I responded. I slowly detached myself from her and went back to my room to get some clothes to change into after my shower. When I was out of sight, my face lit up with a smile. Success! I just need to do this again tomorrow and maybe the next day, and then I can get a hold of the grand prize. I peeled off my wet cloths and left them on top of my already wet bed. Now naked, I grabbed my new clothes and began heading towards the shower. I performed my usual morning routine as normal and headed out to the kitchen to get breakfast. I stopped by my room first to grab my phone and noticed that my sheets and wet clothes were gone. When I got to the kitchen, I saw Mom sitting at the table. Across from her was a plate with bacon and scrambled eggs. I assumed it was meant for me, so I sat down in front of it and began looking down, not making eye contact with her to make my bed-wetting seem more embarrassing and believable. "Feeling better honey?" Mom asked me. "Yes." I softly replied. "That's good. I want to talk about what happened this morning. Is that okay?" She asked me. I kind of wanted to say no, but I knew that it may not look too good for my plan. "Yes." I replied once again before taking a bite of the food in front of me. "Do you know why you wet the bed sweetheart? You haven't wet the bed in over 12 years." She slowly and calmly asked me. "No..." I quietly responded, still not looking up from my breakfast. "Did you do anything different last night or take any medicine?" "No..." I replied, taking another bite out of the food. "Are you feeling sick at all?" "No..." "Maybe it was a one off thing then. If you start feeling sick, please tell me, okay?" "Okay mom." "Thank you sweetheart. I'm going to put your sheets in the dryer and head to work. Make sure not to miss the bus." Mom said, getting up from the table and heading towards the laundry room. I was relieved when she finished questioning me. I think I did just fine today! Hopefully tomorrow morning will go just as well. --- The rest of today went just as it usually does with nothing out of the ordinary. Eventually, night time came and it was time to go to sleep again. I took another couple drinks of water like I did last night, but drank a bit less to hopefully help make a smaller mess. I got dressed in a similar outfit to last night and got into bed. My heart was racing once again, but I fell asleep soon enough. I woke up to my alarm the next morning, immediately knowing what I needed to do. "Sorry mom." I whispered to myself as I began to push. My pee soon started to trickle out and soak into my cloths and bed, feeling exactly the same as yesterday. I kept pushing and eventually my bladder was empty. I tried to fall asleep again and was actually successful this time. I awoke to my second alarm going off and the feeling of my cold, wet bed and pajamas. I got out of bed and pinched myself again to fake the tears. Once it seemed genuine enough, I headed out to the kitchen to tell mom what happened. As soon as I walked in, she turned around and immediately noticed what had happened. "Oh... sweetheart..." She said, while walking over to me and scooping me up in a hug. "I-I'm sorry mom..." I replied while fake sobbing. "Shh... I know you didn't mean to sweetie." She replied back while stroking the back of my hair. If only she knew... "Go get cleaned up sweetheart," she said, releasing me from the hug, "leave your PJs on the bed." "T-thank you mom..." I sputtered out while turning to go back to my room to get a change of clothes. Another success! I did really feel bad about mom having to clean up after it though. Because of that, I think after I shower, I'm going to ask mom to buy me some diapers. I was originally going to go three nights before asking, but this will get me them even faster and keep mom from having to clean up after me. My heart was racing the entire time I was showering and getting dressed. It was finally time for the next stage of my plan. This is the final hurdle to getting my diapers. All I need to do now is ask mom to "get me some protection". It's really simple, but super embarrassing at the same time. After finishing the rest of my post shower routine, I took a moment to psyche myself up. I made my way out to the kitchen with my heart beating even faster than it was earlier. Mom was waiting at the kitchen table for me again like yesterday. She even made breakfast for me again too. I took my seat on the other side of the table and stared down at the meal in front of me, trying to build the courage to ask for a pack of diapers. After a minute of silence between us, I finally built up the courage I needed to start speaking. "I'm sorry..." I started "You don't need to apologize sweetheart, I know you didn't mean to." Mom replied, laying her hand on mine. "I-I was t-thinking about it in the shower..." I responded back. This was it, the moment of truth. "I-I think it would be good to get some... p-protection... I don't want to ruin my mattress or sheets if this keeps happening..." "That's very mature of you sweetheart. I'm really proud of you." Mom said in a soft and motherly voice. "We can go to Walmart after work to see if we can find something. Are you sure you aren't feeling sick?" "N-no, I feel normal." I answered, still looking away due to embarrassment. Success! I was kind of hoping that she would offer to just get the diapers on her way home, but after thinking about it I could see why she would want me to be there to pick them out. "I think we should schedule a doctor's appointment if it keeps happening, okay?" Mom said. I've always had a fear of doctors offices and hospitals and she knows it. I know that she just wants what's best for me though. At the same time, there is actually nothing wrong with me. "Mom..." I started before being interrupted. "I know you don't like going there sweetheart, but I'm concerned about you being sick. You haven't wet the bed since you were 6, and now it's happened 2 nights in a row." Mom explained. "I know... I don't feel any different though..." I said, trying to get her to drop that idea. "Let's talk about this again if it keeps happening okay? I'll take you to Walmart after work to look into some protection, okay?" Mom answered, getting up to presumably go to work. A few moments after, mom wished me a good day and I started eating the now lukewarm breakfast she made me. Success! All I had to do now was wait until after mom got off work, and I would have the diapers that I've been craving for so long. I was so excited that I could scream! I can't believe how easy it was! Tonight is going to be fun... School and passed like normal, with the only difference being that I couldn't get my mind off the diapers I would be wearing tonight. Because of this, I didn't really pay much attention in class. At some points, I was even getting a bit horny at some of my thoughts. I was relieved when the final bell rang and I could finally go home. On the bus ride home, a thought crossed my mind: what type of diaper should I get? I really wanted some of the big, cute ABDL diapers that you can find online, but there's no way Walmart would have any of those. They definitely aren't something a bed-wetting teen would pick out either. I'll have to look online to see what they have available. Usually mom doesn't get off work until about an hour after I get home from school, so I have a bit of time to research the best diapers. I turned on my laptop as soon as I got home and went to the Walmart website. I went to the adult incontinence section, but I wasn't really attracted to anything I saw. There was the usual stuff like Depends, but they looked way too boring and from what I've heard online, they're also uncomfortable. That's when I got an idea: pull-ups. I'm pretty petite for my age, so I bet I easily fit into some Goodnites. They weren't actual diaper, but they were super cute and based off what I've read on a bunch of ABDL forums, really good. I navigated over to the baby section and searched through tons of diapers until I finally found the Goodnites. I only weighed a little over 100 pounds, so I could easily fit into the largest size. Perfect! There was still about 45 minutes until mom got off work, so I had plenty more free time. I decided the best thing to do would be to look up reviews for the Goodnites. I found a couple of blog posts from both ABDLs and parents, saying that they were really great. Supposedly, they're really comfortable and can hold a good amount of urine. Both of these traits are appealing to me. I continued browsing more reviews and eventually ended up just browsing ABDL forums. Soon enough, I heard the front door open and mom walked in. It was finally time! I'm gonna need to hide my excitement though if I don't want mom to get suspicious. Moments later, she was standing in front of my bedroom door way. "Ready to go to the store sweetheart?" Mom asked me. "Yeah mom. Let me get my shoes on." I replied in a slow, quite voice. "Okay, sweetheart. I'll wait for you in the car." Mom replied before heading back out to her car. I closed my laptop and got ready. When I got home, I would finally have a pack of diapers! My heart was speeding up again while I made my way out to the car. I got in the passenger seat and soon we were on the road. Mom and I made some small talk during the ride, but I was mainly focused on getting the diapers. A few concerns I hadn't really thought of began to invade my thoughts though. What if someone I knew saw me? What if everyone at school finds out? Before I knew it, we were walking into the store. Mom grabbed a cart and explained to me that there was a few other things that she needed to grab while we were here. I didn't object and quietly followed her around while she grabbed what she needed. I was constantly looking around to make sure there was no one I recognized. Thankfully, there didn't appear to be anyone. "Okay, I think that's everything that I needed. Let's go over to the health section." Mom announced while heading towards the section with the adult diapers. "M-mom, we actually need to go t-this way." I meekly said, pointing towards the direction of the baby section. "The 'protection' stuff is this way sweetheart." Mom said, thankfully lowering her voice. "I-I know..." I replied "I d-did some research, and I t-think what I need is this way..." "Okay sweetheart, lead the way." Mom said with a hint of confusion in her voice. It probably became apparent where I was leading us as we approached the baby isles. I was constantly looking left and right to make sure I didn't see anyone that I knew. Thankfully, the baby stuff was in the back of the store, out of the way of most of the foot traffic. I quickly walked into the baby diaper isle, mom following right behind with the cart. I began to look around for the Goodnites and was eventually able to locate them on the top shelf towards the back. I made my way towards them, but still took a moment to admire everything I was surrounded with. There was a mesmerizing amount of baby diapers lining the shelves. I'd seen images online of girls about my stature wearing baby diaper. I'll definitely need to try that one day. Once I reached the Goodnites, I looked around to try and find a package of the large size. At first I was worried they didn't have any, but eventually found them on the top shelf. Yes! I was about to smile out of happiness, but then remembered that mom was standing right behind me, very likely watching me. "I did some research online... Since I'm so small, t-these are the best option..." I quietly explained to her, my face a bit red with embarrassment. "I see..." Mom said, leaving the cart and walking over to me. I tried to reach up and grab the girls package, but to my embarrassment I was too short to reach the top shelf. Mom quickly caught on and stepped in to grab the package for me. I expected her to hand them to me, but instead she took it as an opportunity to examine the packaging. "They certainly seem like they'll fit you... The designs seem kind of childish though..." "I-I know," I explained "but the adult ones looked uncomfortable and people online said these were the best for teens..." "If that's what you think is best, then we'll get it." Mom said, placing the package into the cart. "Is there anything else that you need?" "N-no." I answered. I desperately wanted a pacifier, baby bottle, or really anything else in these isles, but I couldn't just ask mom for that. "Then let's checkout and get some dinner." Mom said, turning the cart around and pushing it towards the checkout lanes. As we were leaving the isle, I took one last look back. The assortment of diapers, pacifiers, bibs, and every other baby item was so tantalizing. One day... The entire time we were walking to the checkout I was looking around, still paranoid of seeing someone that knew me. It wouldn't be too hard for them to guess who the Goodnites were for, given that I didn't have any siblings. I was also constantly stealing glances at the package in the cart, mesmerized by what was inside of it. So close, yet so far to being able to put one on. Night time couldn't come soon enough. "M-mom, can we use the self checkout?" I asked after noticing that mom was heading towards a cashier lane. "Oh! Of course, sorry sweetheart." Mom replied, realizing why I asked. Mom was nice enough to scan and bag my Goodnites first, helping to hide them from anyone who may see us. I breathed a sigh of relief and helped her with everything else that she was getting. Once it was all payed for we went back to the car and loaded everything up. We stopped by an Arby's on our way home to get some dinner. We usually won't eat out very often, but I guess mom felt like treating me. Eventually, we were finally home. I grabbed our food and the bag containing my Goodnites, brought them both inside, and placed them on the counter. Mom followed behind me, carrying the rest of the stuff that she got. "Go put these in your room and wash your hands sweetheart." Mom instructed, obviously referring to the package of Goodnites on the counter. "Yes mom." I said, pretending to be annoyed at her telling me what to do like a child. It was a bit annoying, but at the same time I really wanted to be treated like a child. It also felt fitting, given she just bought a pack of glorified diapers for me to wear. I grabbed the package out of the bag and began carrying it to my room. Once there, I put it down on the bed and stared at. I wished that I could tear it open and put one on now, but I needed to be patient. I sighed and made my way towards the bathroom to wash my hands, abandoning my new treasure. Once they were clean, I made my way to the kitchen. Mom had already gotten our food out of the bag and was waiting for me. I took my usual spot at the table across from her and began eating. We both finished our meals soon after and I retreated back to my room to do my homework. Focusing on my homework was hard when I couldn't get my mind off of the pull-ups sitting right behind me. I couldn't get my mind off of how they'd feel once they were on me. I really wanted to tear the package open just examine one, but didn't want to risk mom walking in and seeing it. I just needed to wait a few more hours. Eventually, I was able to force myself to finish my homework, leaving me with the rest of the night to fantasize about my Goodnites. I've read lots of ABDL stories over the years, so I had plenty of fuel to feed my imagination with. It probably wasn't a good idea to get too horny yet, but I just couldn't help myself. The first one that came into my head was one I've thought about a lot for years now. It starts off with me doing something naughty and mom deciding to punish me with diapers. I'm made to wear a diaper at all times and not allowed to use the toilet for any reason. In addition, while I'm home I'm treated just like a baby. I have to sleep in a crib, eat in a high chair, and drink out of bottles. Whenever I use my diaper, I'd be strapped down and changed on a changing table in my room-turned-nursery. The next one that came to my mind was an original one. I started having accidents during the daytime, so mom made me wear one of my Goodnites during the day too. From then on, I was required to ask mom to "take me to the potty" if I needed to use the bathroom. Mom would take me into the bathroom, pull down my Goodnite, and wipe me after I finished. If I wet my Goodnite at all, then I was put back in diapers until the next morning as punishment. If I got put in diapers, then the toilet was off limits for the rest of the day, forcing me to use the diaper. If it wasn't apparent, I really enjoyed the idea of getting punished with diapers. I learned that not too long after developing this diaper fetish. My favorite stories online were always the ones where the protagonist is forced to wear and use a diaper against their will. I also love ones about people being treated like babies by their parents for one reason or another. Sadly, I don't think mom would ever punish me that way. She hardly ever even punishes me to begin with, and when she does it's usually nothing more than a scolding. Suddenly, another fantasy popped into my head. It was very similar to the second one, but instead of just being put in a diaper, I would also be given a spanking. Mom would come pull down my shorts and expose my clearly soaked Goodnite. After that, she would sigh and drag me over to the couch. Once there, she would sit down and drape me over her lap. She'd pull my soggy Goodnite down to my knees and begin smacking my bottom. She'd keep on spanking me until I was crying and begging her to stop. When she was finally done, I'd be laid down on the ground and taped into a big, fluffy diaper. After being changed I would be sent to the corner for a timeout. That one was really exciting to me. I see spankings used all of the time in ABDL stories. They're a perfect, childish punishment for adult babies. Mom has never spanked me before, even when I was young. Usually I would just be grounded or scolded. It's something that I've always wanted to try. Of course, I've tried spanking myself before, but it's just not the same. It's not really a punishment if you're doing it to yourself, so it takes away the edge. I snapped out of my trance and took a look at the clock, noticing that it was already 10:00. It was finally time! I just needed to go brush my teeth and wash my face, then I could put on my diaper! I started heading towards the bathroom, but almost ran into mom right outside my room. "I was just coming to wish you a good night sweetheart." She said, enveloping me into a hug before I could do anything. "Good luck tonight." "Th-thanks mom." I said, a bit embarrassed. With that, she released me and headed towards her bedroom. I continued on towards the bathroom and brushed my teeth and quick as I could. I repeated the same process with washing my makeup out and then retreated back to my room. Finally, after years of fantasizing and weeks of planning, I got what I wanted. I practically ran over to the package of Goodnites on my bed and tore open the wrapping at the top. Inside was 24 purple pull-up diapers, just waiting for me to put one on. I pulled one out and began to examine it. The one I grabbed was the cupcake themed variety. It was a light purple with pink and dark purple cupcakes decorating it along with similar colored sprinkles. It was just as cute as I imagined! It was also surprisingly soft. I ran my hand along it and felt a shiver run through my body. "Enough looking! It's time to put one on!" I thought to myself. I set the Goodnite down on my bed and pulled down my sweatpants. For the hell of it, I decided to take off my shirt as well. This left me in only my panties and small bra. My breasts are close to nonexistent, but it's never bothered me too much. It actually plays a part in some of my fantasies where I'm mistaken for a toddler. Because of this though, I wear what's basically a training bra everyday. Next, I slid my panties down and unclipped my bra. I was now naked, but not for long. I picked the Goodnite back up and put my hands through it. A shiver ran through my body, which caused me to notice just how hard my heart is beating. I brought the Goodnite down to my feet and slid my left leg through it, followed shortly after by my right. I gripped onto the soft sides and effortlessly pulled it up and over my groin. I was finally wearing a diaper! Well, not technically a diaper I guess, but it was certainly close enough for me. The Goodnite fit me perfectly and was actually a bit thicker than I expected. The inside was super soft and comfy as well. I turned around and went over to my full body mirror to look myself over, loving the sounds the pull-up made as I walked. I looked absolutely adorable as well! I probably couldn't pass for a toddler, but I could easily make myself passable as a 9 or 10 year old. Just to test this theory, I grabbed a couple of hair ties off of my dresser and put my hair up into a pair of pigtails. To add to the effect, I placed my left thumb in my mouth too. I looked back into the mirror and fell in love with how cute I looked. If I didn't know better, I would believe that I was a legitimate child. As much fun as I was having, I knew it would be best to get to sleep soon, as I still had to go to school tomorrow. I took a couple big drinks out of my water cup and set my alarms before going over to my closet. I debated sleeping in just my Goodnite but decided against it in case mom were to come in here for some reason in the morning. I got out a pair of pajama pants and a large t-shirt, put both on, undid my pigtails, and got into bed. The Goodnite was really noticeable and quite a bit distracting, which made getting to sleep a bit difficult. I could only imagine what it's going to be like to pee in this thing. Based on what I've read online, it will feel amazing. Some concerns soon started running through my head because of this though. What if it leaks? What if I don't like it? I quickly dispelled these thoughts and assured myself that everything would be okay. Eventually, I was finally able to drift off to sleep. --- I immediately woke up when I heard my first alarm going off. The first thing I noticed was the padding of the Goodnite I was wearing. It was finally time to wet it! I definitely needed to go after drinking all that water last night. I've been awake less than 30 seconds and my heart is already racing. I began pushing and slowly felt a trickle of urine come out. Moments later, I was able to get it up to a full flow and could hear it hitting my Goodnite. I placed my hand over my crotch, relishing the feeling of the warming padding. I could feel the urine run along my inner thighs and butt before being absorbed into the padding, which made me feel even naughtier than I already did. After another 20 seconds or so, my bladder finished emptying. The feeling of the wet pull-up was absolutely wonderful! The padding bulked up by a considerable amount and was super warm. I pressed the padding up against my privates just to get a better of feel of it, and adored the feeling. My pee had filled the Goodnite up quite a bit, but I could tell that there was still some padding left dry. I decided to get up out of bed and examine myself. I moved slowly, trying to make as little noise as possible so that mom wouldn't hear me if she was awake for some reason. I was impressed by how heavy the Goodnite became compared to last night, but I guess filling it with pee will do that. I could even feel it being pulled downwards by the weight of it all. Once I was out of bed, I lifted up my shirt and pulled down my pants so that I could examine the freshly used pull-up. The sagging and increased bulk were clearly visible when looking at it in my mirror. Showing off my thoroughly used Goodnite like this made me feel like a naughty child. Thinking about it, maybe I am just a naughty child. I purposefully peed myself multiple times and told a bunch of lies, just so that I could wear a diaper. I even peed in that diaper and enjoyed every second of it. Hell, I even look like a child right now. I guess that settles it then. I'm just a naughty little girl. And like any naughty child, I should be punished. Thinking like this caused me to become incredibly horny. I gave my privates a little rub through my wet pull-up and it caused it to grow even more noticeable. Sadly, I couldn't really punish myself with a spanking since mom would definitely hear it. I couldn't think of any other fun punishment for myself, so instead I decided to just hop back into bed and use my imagination. I pulled up my sweatpants and crawled back into bed, still being as quiet as possible. I laid down on my back, stuck my arm down my sweatpants, and began rubbing myself through the warm, wet pull-up. The feeling was absolutely mesmerizing. The texture and warmth of the soggy padding felt amazing against my sensitive parts. This stimulation was causing my imagination to run wild with fantasies. I pictured myself being made to stand in the middle of the living room naked, except for my absolutely soaked pull-up and a pacifier. Mom would tell me what a bad girl I was and tell me that I needed to be punished. She'd pull my wet pull-up down before dragging me across her lap and spanking me. The spanking was with her hand for only a minute before she switched to using a wooden spoon. Mom would continue spanking me and telling me that "naughty little girls get treated like babies" until I was crying and begging for mercy. When she was finally finished spanking me, she laid me on the floor and replaced my pull-up with a giant pink diaper. Next, I'd be taken to the kitchen and strapped in giant highchair. Mom would put a big bib on me and spoon feed me multiple jars of gross baby food until I wet my diaper. At that point, I would be taken to my nursery for another spanking and a diaper change. Imagining this playing out in real life combined with my rubbing caused me to have my most intense orgasm ever. Thankfully, I had my diaper on to catch any liquids that I released from it. The feeling of an orgasm with a wet diaper on was to die for! How have I been without this for so long?! It took me about a minute or so to recover. Thankfully, my pull-up didn't leak at all, despite how much I was rubbing it. I checked the clock in my room and found that it was only 6:00, meaning I still had 30 minutes to enjoy my wet Goodnite. For the remainder of the time, I stayed under my covers and just enjoyed the feeling of my soggy pull-up. I even let a little bit more pee out into it as I was laying there, which was good because it was starting to get a little bit cold. I was saddened when I heard my alarm go off. I wish I could just lay here all day and play with my Goodnites. Unfortunately, I needed to get ready for school. At least today was Friday, so I could spend all morning tomorrow playing with it. I was about to get up to go tell mom that I wet again, but she suddenly entered my room. "Good morning sweetheart. Did you sleep well last night?" She asked. "Y-yes." I replied, startled. "Sorry for surprising you honey. I have to go into work early today and wanted to talk to you first." Mom explained, taking a seat at the foot of my bed. "Okay..." I said, already assuming this is going to be about the bed-wetting. "Did it happen again?" Mom asked, setting her hand on my leg. "Y-yes..." I quietly answered. "I'm sorry sweetheart. Did your protection at least help?" "Y-yes, it did. It's way better than a wet bed." "That's good. I think it would be a good idea for you to do a bit of research today and see why this is happening or some things that may help, okay?" "Okay mom, I will. What should I do with this Goodnite?" I asked, my face going red. "Leave it in the bathroom garbage honey. I'll throw it out later tonight." Mom answered. "Okay mom." "Okay honey. I'll see you after work. Have fun at school." Mom said, getting up from my bed and leaving. Mom wanted me to research some ways to stop my supposed bed-wetting? It made sense why, but I didn't really want to change anything with my routine. It would be suspicious if I didn't find or try anything though. Maybe I could just stop drinking water at night? That would make it harder to wet in the morning though. I realized I was wasting a lot of time thinking about this stuff here and got up out of bed. I still needed to get ready for school. Getting up and walking around in the wet pull-up felt just as great as laying still with it. The padding squished around and rubbed up against me as I walked, making it impossible to forget it is there. Sadly, my time left with it is being cut short. I got to the bathroom and was forced to say goodbye to my pull-up. I stripped down out of my clothes until I was left in just the wet garment. I examined myself in the mirror and once again got the feeling that I was a naughty child. Sadly, I didn't have a ton of time to continue examining myself, so I hesitantly gripped the sides of my pull-up and pulled it down to my legs. The once white insides were now colored yellow and visibly damp. I stepped out of it and brought it over to the trash. I got into the shower and began my usual morning routine. About halfway through the shower, I began thinking about what mom had asked me to do. Maybe I could tell mom I'll set an alarm in the middle of the night to use the bathroom? That would probably be the best option since I doubt she'll ever be able to tell if I actually did so or not. I should probably do some actual research on this too just in case. Right as I thought I had a solution figured out, a naughtier idea popped into my head. Maybe I could use this as an opportunity to fulfill another fantasy of mine. What if I asked mom to punish me whenever I wet the bed? This would be a perfect opportunity to experience a true spanking. I could feel myself getting a bit horny again at this thought. It will probably be hard to get mom to agree with it though. She's never spanked me before and I doubt she really believes in its effectiveness. I could probably accomplish it with a good strategy though. I soon realized that I was getting distracted again and began to hurry up with my shower. I'll do a bit more planning on the bus, provided I don't miss it. My morning routine went along like normal after that. Sadly, mom couldn't make me breakfast so I had to make it myself. Thankfully, I was able to make it to the bus on time. As soon as I took my seat, my mind began to drift back to the idea of asking mom to spank me. How would she react to it? As far back as I can remember, she's never even threatened to spank me. Thinking about it, maybe that's why I have fantasies about getting spanked. I doubt I would love the thought as much if I had experience an actual spanking. It was something I wanted to try though, and this would probably be my best shot at it. I spent a lot of my time at school coming up with a game plan. This caused me to once again pay little attention in class. The nature of my plan was also causing me to become aroused off and on throughout the day, which didn't help anything either. I was relieved when the school day was finally over. While waiting for the bus to take me home, I finalized the details of my plan. When I get home, I'm going to do some research online to see if I can find anything about punishing bed-wetting with spankings. I'll use this to back me up if I need to. When that's done, I'll bring it up to mom. I'll ask her to spank me if I wet the bed or my Goodnites. My reasoning will be that it will force my body to associate wetting the bed with getting spanked, which may make it stop. It isn't a perfect plan, but I think it will be enough to get mom to at least try it. I got home before mom like usual and immediately got my laptop out to do some research. I found several sites and blogs where parents mentioned spanking their teenagers and preteens for wetting the bed, but not many of them mentioned it succeeding. I bookmarked a few of the pages where people mentioned having success with spankings. They likely wouldn't be necessary, but they would be good to fall back on if I need to. A few sites I found during my search gave guides and tips for administering these spankings. My particular favorite had several recommendations on it that I loved. It recommended that the spanking be done over the knee and on the bare bottom. In addition, it recommended the use of implements like hairbrushes, wooden spoons, or even paddles for older kids and to spank for a set amount of time or strokes. I'll definitely show this site to mom if she asks. My heart started to beat quickly as I heard the front door open and mom walk in. I had no reason to be as nervous as I was yet, but I couldn't shake the feeling that my plan wouldn't work and mom would start to suspect what was actually happening. I managed to suppress the feelings a bit though and went out to greet mom. "Hi mom." I said while leaving my room. "Hey sweetheart. How was school?" Mom responded. Mom and I talked for a while with no mention of what she asked me to do this morning. Since she didn't bring it up, I didn't either. Eventually it was time for dinner, so I went back to my room while mom was cooking. I continued looking through blog posts from parents who spank their kids for a while and soon found myself reading ABDL stories about being punished for bed-wetting. By the time mom called me in for dinner, I was fairly horny. That should help me with my courage if necessary though. Dinner was going normally for a while. Mom made a chicken pasta dish, which tasted great. I was a bit distracted by the lingering arousal from before, but it was slowly fading. Mom and I talked a bit more about our days like usual before the topic began to shift. "Were you able to do a bit of research?" Mom asked me. My heart rate began to speed up and my face started to burn. I guess it's finally time for my next plan. "Y-yes, I did..." I quietly responded, looking away. "Well, did you find anything helpful?" Mom followed up, not breaking her gaze on me. "I think I found something that might help... It's kind of embarrassing though..." I answered, my face burning even more and my privates starting to tingle. "I understand sweetheart. I know this is hard must be hard for you. Take all the time you need." Mom said, making me feel a bit more confident about what I was about to say. "Well... I read online that it may help to, well... punish me for wetting the bed." I responded. I don't know why, but this was even harder than when I asked for diapers yesterday. I couldn't bring myself to look at mom now. I hope this didn't seem suspicious to her at all. "Punish you? I've never really punished you too much before sweetheart. What else did it say?" Mom asked, talking slow and calm for me. "We-well, they said that eventually my body we begin to associate wetting myself with being punished, which will make me stop." I explained, still not making any eye contact. "I guess that makes sense... What kind of punishments did they mention?" Mom asked. This is it, the moment of truth. "They said the most effective method is... s-spankings." I choked out. It felt good to finally say it. "I see... Is this something you want to try?" Mom asked me, seeming a little bit uncomfortable. "I think it may help..." I responded, still looking away. Mom got out of her chair and walked around the table to me. She got down on her knees to get level with me and gave me a hug. It caught me a bit off guard, but I enjoyed it. "If you think it will help then we can try it sweetheart. Let's finish eating dinner and then talk about this more, okay?" Mom suggested while stroking my hair. "Okay mom..." I responded, returning her hug. The rest of dinner was mostly silence and me feeling like I did something wrong. I headed back to my room once we were finished while mom stayed behind to clean up the dishes. Once back at my room, I continued reading stories about diapers and spankings. This helped me somewhat take my mind off of dinner and how embarrassed I was. I was half way through a story about a girl being tied up in diapers when mom knocked on my door. I quickly closed all of the ABDL tabs on my laptop and got up to let her in. I was already horny from the stories I was reading, so hopefully that will make this a bit easier. "Are you ready to talk sweetheart?" Mom asked, taking a seat on the foot of my bed. "Yes." I answered, also taking a seat on my bed. "Okay. Do you still think that punishing you will help?" "Yes..." I said, looking away. "Then I guess we can give it a try. I've never really had to punish you though, and when I did, it was never with a spanking. Did the stuff online give a guide for it?" Mom asked. "Y-yes, they did. I'll pull it up." I answered. I quickly pulled up the website with the spanking guide I loved on my laptop and handed it to mom. She spent a couple of minutes reading through it, saying nothing. The entire time she was reading, I spent studying her face and waiting in anticipation. "Okay sweetheart, I think I've decided how I want to do this. In the morning, I'm going to come check on you. If your Goodnite or bed are wet, then you're going to get a spanking right away. Since you're a big girl, the spankings are going to be done on your bare bottom with a hair brush. The spankings will last for two minutes. Does that sound okay to you?" Mom explained. "Y-yes, it does." I answered. This is exactly what I wanted! Tomorrow morning is going to be great! "Alrighty then. We'll start tomorrow morning if you have another accident." Mom said. "Thank you mom." I replied. Another success! Mom said goodnight to me and left my room shortly after. Since today is Friday, I didn't need to wake up early tomorrow for school. Tomorrow morning would be my first spanking though, so I was caught in a dilemma of wanting to go to bed now or not waste my Friday night. After some mental debating, I decided to compromise by staying up for a bit, but get ready for bed now. I went to the bathroom and performed my usual routine, leaving out the toilet of course. Afterwards, I retreated back to my room and pulled out one of my Goodnites. My pants soon found themselves on the ground, followed by my panties as I hastily slid the pull-up into position. I opted to not put any pajama pants on yet, allowing my pull-up to be visible and easily accessible. I went back to my laptop and continued reading where I had left off when mom walked in. The stories of diaper punishment and spankings kept me very excited. I would consistently start rubbing myself through the Goodnite and have to stop myself from going over the edge. The soft, thick padding felt great on both my hands and my privates. I don't think I could ever go back to masturbating without a diaper after this. After a while of teasing myself, my need to pee became apparent. Wasting no time, I placed my thumb in my mouth, my hand over pull-up, and became relieving myself. The only sound in my room was from the laptops fans, so I could easily hear my stream of pee hit the padding. Using my free hand, I pushed the now wet padding into my crotch and began teasing myself more. The feeling of my warm urine soaking into the Goodnite and pressing into my crotch was absolutely mind numbing. Seconds later, my bladder and was empty and the pull-up was sagging. The warm and wet padding pressing up against me felt amazing as my mind drifted to thoughts about the spanking I'm going to get tomorrow morning. Hopefully it's enough to make me sorry for being so naughty tonight. I could picture it now: mom comes in to wake me up and I have to shamefully tell her that I had another accident. She'd waste no time pulling me over her lap, pulling down my soggy diaper, and laying into my bottom. From there, my mind began to drift back to various fantasies of mine as I continued to please myself through the pull-up. After my spanking, mom would pull the wet Goodnite back up and send me to the corner for further punishment. I'd stand with my nose in the corner and my arms behind my back for multiple minutes while mom got the supplies to change me into an actual diaper. With these and other similar thoughts in my mind, I quickly orgasmed into the wet padding. I spent multiple minutes sitting still, just enjoying the feeling of pee soaked pull-up. After recovering a bit, I decided it would be a good idea to go to bed. This pull-up was already soaked, but felt way too good for me to want to take off. Besides, mom might get suspicious if I go through 2 pull-ups in one night. I just need to be careful if I want to pee in it anymore. All I could think about while trying to fall asleep was the feeling of the still warm pull-up and the spanking I'm going to get tomorrow. This combination made falling asleep difficult. Thankfully, my masturbation session minutes ago had worn me out a bit. That combined with my general exhaustion from a day of school had me asleep not too long after. --- I woke up sometime after the sun was up. The wet pull-up was now cold and not nearly as comfortable as it was when I fell asleep. The discomfort of it was making me feel like a little girl. Not thinking about it too much, I let a little stream of pee escape into the already soaked diaper. The new pee absorbed into the back of the pull-up, warming it up a bit but not enough to counter the cold of the front. Now that I'm a bit excited and feeling naughty, it's time to find mom and get my spanking. My heart sped up and my privates began to tingle at the thought of this. I've read about spankings for years now, and it's finally time to experience a genuine one. As I was getting out of bed, I heard foot steps coming from down the hall. "Good morning sweetheart. How did you sleep?" Mom asked, opening my door and walking into my room. "I slept a little too well..." I replied, looking down at the floor. I'm sure it was already obvious to her that I wet myself. The pull-up I was wearing was sagging pretty badly and it was evident through my pajama bottoms. "I'm sorry sweetheart," Mom said as she came over and enveloped me in a hug, "do you still want to do what we talked about last night?" "Y-yes..." I weakly answered back. "Okay, wait right here for a second while I go grab a couple of things." Mom instructed before leaving me alone. While alone, I took the time to give myself a couple more rubs through the wet pull-up. I want to enjoy this as much as possible and what better way to do it than while horny? The pull-up was a bit uncomfortable though with how cold it's gotten. While uncomfortable, it did do a good job of making me feel just like a naughty child. A naughty child who needs a spanking. Mom returned moments later and thankfully didn't catch what I was just doing. In her hands, I saw her phone, a towel, and my big wooden hairbrush I keep in the bathroom. I've given myself some spankings with it before, so I knew that this was going to hurt. Seeing this caused some 'juices' to escape my privates and fall into the already soaked pull-up. "Come here sweetheart." Mom instructed as she took a seat on the wooden chair in my room. I walked over to her and she draped the towel over her lap and began fiddling with her phone. When I arrived in front of her, just reached out and gripped the sides of my waist, signaling for me to hold still. "Here's how this is going to go: I set a timer on my phone for two minutes. Once you're in position over my lap and ready, I'll start the timer. I'm going to spank your bare bottom uninterrupted until the timer sounds. Understand?" Mom explained. I replied with only a nod. I then felt moms thumbs hook around my pajama shorts. They were soon pulled down to my ankles, leaving me standing in front of her with in only my top and a visibly soaked pull-up. This caused me to blush even more than I already was. The wetting may have been intentional, but mom didn't know that. She just sees her adult daughter in a wet diaper. Next went the Goodnite. Mom hooked her thumbs around it just like my pajama pants and brought it down to my ankles, leaving my hairless crotch exposed to her. "Over my lap honey." Mom instructed. I complied, stepping out of my pajama pants and pull-up. I left them on the floor behind me as I walked over to her side. I took a deep breath as I draped myself across the towel. My stomach pressed right against her legs. Due to the height of the chair and my short stature, I was completely unable to reach the ground. This left me even more helpless to what was about happen, making me even more excited. "Are you ready sweetheart?" Mom asked me. "Yes mommy." I replied, getting a little too into my naughty child head space. I was too excited to care though. Finally, I get to experience a true spanking. My petite butt was pointed right in the air, just waiting for the first strike to be delivered. *THWAP* I let out a little cry that was a bit more of a moan. Mom definitely wasn't holding back. That hurt way more than I expected! The impact spot stung terribly. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* Mom continued to deliver a steady stream of spanks to my bottom. Each smack hurt just as bad, if not worse than the last. Every swat was on a different spot of my butt, which was causing my entire back side to hurt. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* I lost count of the smacks shortly after we started. My moans soon turned into whines as mom continued punishing my bottom. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* My internal clock was completely thrown off as well, meaning I had no idea how far into this we were. It could be 10 or even 100 seconds until the alarm sounds. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* Tears started forming in my eyes at this point. Maybe I'd bitten off a bit more than I could chew? *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* Deep down though, this was still incredibly exciting to me. I felt exactly like the naughty little girl that I am. I wet myself on purpose and lied to mom. This spanking is well deserved. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* The excitement did nothing to cancel out the genuine pain I was experiencing though. My ass hurt like never before. This wasn't even comparable to the spankings I've given myself in the past. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* Tears were now flowing down my face as I began crying. My butt was on fire! I may have been enjoying this on some level, but at the same time I just wanted it to end. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* This feels like it had been going on for an eternity! Did mom forget to start the timer? I was already bawling my eyes out and didn't know how much more I could take. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *DING* *DING* *DING* At last, the alarm was going off! That was seriously only 2 minutes? It felt like 10! At this point I was slumped over moms lap, unable to do anything except cry. My ass felt like it was on fire and I was definitely feeling like a humiliated little girl. "Shh sweetheart, it's over now." Mom said as she stroked my hair and rubbed my sore bottom. "I-I'm s-sorry, m-mommy!" I blubbered out through my crying. I truly was sorry for manipulating her like this, but it was well worth it for how I feel now. My ass was burning, but my naughty cunt was also burning with lust. "I know, sweetheart. Do you think you're ready to get up now?" Mom asked me, still rubbing my butt. "Y-yes." I meekly answered. Because I had no leverage, mom had to lift me up off of her and set me on my feet, just like a child. Once I was on my feet, I continued where my mom left off in rubbing my bottom, not even remember that I was completely naked, save for my shirt. I took a look back at my mirror to get a good view at my bottom and was shocked by just how red it was. I've never spanked myself hard enough to get it more than a little pink. Right now, it's a darker shade of red than a strawberry! Mom took the towel off her lap and got up from the chair. After folding the towel up and setting it down she turned around and enveloped me into a hug. I was surprised at first, but quickly removed my hands from my strawberry-tinted butt cheeks to return the hug. We silently stayed like this for a moment while mom stroked my hair. "You handled that very well sweetheart. I'm sorry that I hurt you so much." Mom said in her motherly voice. "Don't be sorry mom. I asked for it and needed it." Wanted may have been more appropriate, but mom didn't need to know that. "If you say so. I'm going to get a couple of things at the store in a few minutes. Do you need anything?" Mom asked, breaking away from the hug. "No." I replied, excited at my opportunity to get naughty. "Alright, just give me a call if you change your mind." Mom said, taking the hairbrush and towel with her as she left the room. I stood in my room and admired my butt in the mirror until I eventually heard the door close and her car leave. As soon as I did, I went over to my bloated pull-up laying on the floor and pulled it back up to where it had been 15 minutes ago. After being away from my body for so long it had grown much colder than before. It was honestly a little gross, but very naughty feeling. I took off my shirt and gave another glance at the mirror. My spanked bottom was clearly visible around the edges of the pull-up. Now it's time to have some fun. I took a seat on the chair and immediately felt more pain run through my butt. Even with the soggy pull-up beneath it, my ass still felt like I sat down on a bed of spikes. This didn't deter me though, as I stuck my left thumb in my mouth and my right down the front of the pull-up. My mind went back to mere minutes ago, when I was laid over my moms lap in this very chair, getting a very sound spanking on my naughty, wet bottom. After several minutes of spanking memories and playing with myself, I exploded into my diaper with the biggest orgasm I've ever had. I spent several minutes recovering and just enjoying the feeling of my sore bottom and wet pull-up. Eventually I got myself cleaned up and took a shower. The hot water irritated my sore bottom and now that my horniness has passed, it just hurt. The rest of my day went along mostly normal. I say mostly, because anytime I sat down the pain from my spanking resurfaced and shot through my bottom. After several hours it finally calmed down to a dull feeling and eventually faded. Throughout the day I would periodically pull down my pants and panties in front of the mirror and examined how the color of my bottom changed. It may not have been the best in the moment, but I thoroughly enjoyed my spanking earlier. It probably wasn't something I want to experience everyday though, as the pain in my butt lasted several hours past the actual spanking. This wouldn't be good for paying attention in class when I had school. Unfortunately I've put myself in a position where I can't enjoy a wet pull-up without getting a spanking. Was it worth it though? Without a doubt. When it came time for bed, I needed to make a choice. Did I want another spanking tomorrow morning? After slipping on my Goodnite for bed and feeling a tingling in my crotch, I decided that I very much did. After laying down in bed, I let loose and flooded my pull-up. It soaked up everything I gave it and quickly expanded. With thoughts of another spanking in my mind and a warm, soggy pull-up around my waist, I eventually fell asleep. --- Mom woke me up the next morning by lightly shaking my shoulder and encouraging me to get up. I groaned a little and felt my cool, saturated pull-up squish as I moved my legs. As I slowly got up, I remembered what is in store for me right after bed. The thought of another spanking excited me of course, but I wasn't sure if I was prepared for another one after what I got yesterday. "How did you do today?" Mom asked me, obviously referring to my bed-wetting. "The same as last night." I answered. "Alright then. Get up out of bed and I'll be back in just a moment." Mom said as she left my room, presumably to grab my hairbrush. I stood up and got out of bed as instructed. While I waited for mom, I stuck my hand down the back of my pull-up and felt my bottom. I found a couple spots that will still lightly bruised from my spanking yesterday and slightly cringed knowing that they weren't going to get better today. I wasn't as excited for my impending spanking today as I was yesterday either, so I'm sure that was going to make it hurt more. While my hand was down there, I gave myself a few rubs to at least try to get myself horny for the spanking. Not soon after, I heard mom walking down the hall and approaching my door, so I quickly pulled my hand away from myself and out of my pull-up. Unfortunately, I wasn't able to pleasure myself too much before I had to stop. I was still a bit excited, but not nearly as much as yesterday. Mom didn't say anything as she sat down in the chair and draped the towel over her lap. Just like yesterday, she set an alarm on her phone and beckoned me to come over. I did as instructed and mom wasted no time in pulling down my pajama pants and exposing my soaked Goodnite. She began pulling it down, but instead of bringing it down to my feet she stopped right above my knees. When I asked her about this she said it would prevent me from kicking as much as yesterday. I blushed from being told that and from being exposed to mom like I was. Having my pee filled pull-up around my legs like that made me feel like a naughty child, which was perfect. I've fantasized about being put into a timeout corner dressed exactly like this numerous times. In those fantasies it was always right after a sound spanking though. It was hard to move around with my legs restricts like that, but I was still able to waddle over to moms side and position myself for my spanking. "Are you ready sweetheart?" Mom asked me after I draped myself over her lap. "Yes." I answered while bracing myself for the next 2 minutes. Mom placed her hand over the small of my back to help keep me still and used her other hand to start the timer. After grabbing the hairbrush, I quickly felt the first painful blow make contact with my already bruised bottom. I groaned and braced for the next one while trying my best to imagine myself in one of my fantasies. The pleasure could only do so much to counter the pain though, and before too long there were tears in my eyes. Not too long after, the tears were flowing down my face and I couldn't concentrate on any pleasure that I may have been receiving. The pain was even worse than yesterday, which is really saying something. Each loud swat of the hairbrush brought pain throughout my entire body and left my butt feeling like it was roasting over a fire. After what felt like an eternity, mom's alarm when off and the blows to my backside ceased. I couldn't do anything but cry over mom's lap while she rubbed my sore bottom and cooed that it was over. The rubbing felt nice, but did little to alleviate the burning pain. "Are you doing okay, sweetie?" Mom asked me while continuing her rubbing. "Y-yes." I managed to choke out. I had stopped crying, but I was still sobbing a bit. "Do you think you can stand up?" Mom asked me. I tried to stand up, but didn't have any leverage, so mom had to help lift me off of her like I was a child. I had trouble standing up straight once I was on my feet. The pain from my butt caused my legs to be very wobbly and unstable. It didn't really matter though, since mom stood up and wrapped me in a hug, supporting my weight. Mom kept supporting me in the hug until I was able to confidently stand on my own. When I was finally able to, she left my room to go do other things. As soon as it was safe, I pulled my cold, bloated pull-up back up. After it was back where it belonged, I sat down in the chair mom had just spanked me in. My cold urine squished out of the pull-up and right onto my stinging bottom, which had just suffered a new burst of pain from sitting down. The pain became a secondary thought after I started getting in the right mood. Thinking about the spanking I just had, along with fantasies of mom coming in here with a big, thick diaper to put me in, I began pleasuring myself. Pull-ups were great and all, but they weren't technically a diaper. Maybe when I run out of Goodnites I could get some actual diapers instead? By doing that, I would be missing out on the humiliating, childish designs though. I'd have to contemplate that later though, for now I was free to fantasize about being put into a big, thick, baby print diaper. I imagined myself just after my spanking. Instead of what had actually happened, mom would instead lift me up, pull my wet pull-up back up, and put me into a timeout in the corner. I would cry in the corner and release more urine into my already at-capacity pull-up, causing some to dribble down my legs. Mom would come get me shortly and guide me down onto a changing pad she had setup all while scolding me for leaking. On the changing pad, she would rip out the sides of my Goodnite, exposing my hairless privates. Mom would lift my legs to wipe me down and deliver two more swats to my already bruised bottom for squirming. I'd cry out, only to be met with a large pacifier being inserted into my mouth. My bottom would then be lowered back down onto a multiple inch thick, all pink diaper with baby bottle and letter block patterns. Mom would extensively powder me before finally taping the giant diaper onto me. With that, I exploded into my pull-up. After my few minutes of post-orgasm high, I got up out of the chair to get cleaned up. Standing up made the pain in my bottom flare, forcing me to let out a slight moan. The hot shower didn't help my bottom either. I felt the lasting effects of my morning spanking throughout the entire day. Because of this, I resolved to keep both my bed and pull-up dry for the first time in close to a week. It was one thing to deal with a sore butt at home, but having one at school would be bad. The hard chairs would increase the pain much more and make it hard to concentrate. I felt a sense of disappointment as I slipped on my pull-up that night. As much as I didn't want to, I'd need to keep my Goodnite dry tonight. If I didn't I wouldn't be able to sit still at school tomorrow. It feels like such a waste to not use it though. Maybe I could find a way to punish myself when I get home from school tomorrow? I had to restrain myself from rubbing myself through my pull-up after thinking about that. If I got too horny, I probably wouldn't be able to stop myself from wetting. After close to an hour of trying not to think about doing something naughty in my pull-up, I was finally able to fall asleep. --- Mom came to wake me up as she had been doing for the last few days. Waking up without the feeling of wet padding was actually kind of weird after having done so for multiple days. I needed to pee pretty badly though, and had stop myself from instinctively letting it go. "How did you do last night sweetheart?" Mom asked, nudging me a little. "I'm dry!" I answered, sounding a little more excited than I probably needed to. "That's great sweetheart! Did you do anything different last night that you think helped?" Mom said, leaning down and hugging me. "I really didn't want a spanking before school." I answered, telling the truth. "Well I'm glad that it's working. Maybe I should start spanking you for other stuff too?" Mom said with a little laugh. I blushed and looked away. As much as I liked spankings, I wanted to keep them on my own terms. I had to be in a certain mood to want a spanking, and I definitely wouldn't be in that mood after getting scolded about a bad grade or something. "Just kidding sweetheart. Come on, get up and get ready for school." Mom said, leaving my room. I did as instructed, hurrying down to the bathroom as I actually needed to pee pretty badly. When I got to the bathroom, I quickly pulled my pajama pants down to my ankles and the pull-up down to my knees. Using the toilet with my pull-up pulled down made me feel like a little girl. I almost wished mom would come in and praise me for 'making it to the potty on time.' After I was done 'using the potty', I discarded my unsoiled Goodnite in the garbage can. In the shower, I tried to brainstorm ideas for a fitting punishment when I got home from school. I could spank myself, but it would never be enough after getting spanked by mom the last couple of days. I tried hard, but I couldn't think of any way to punish myself other than spanking. Well, there were plenty of things I thought of, but didn't have any of the supplies. I've always wanted to give myself an enema. The idea of being filled with tons of water through my butt and being forced to hold it seemed perfectly humiliating to me. The best part would be after getting the enema though, when I'd be put in a thick diaper that would easily absorb it all. I could imagine myself having to beg to be allowed release it into my diaper. Unfortunately, we didn't have an enema kit nor did I have any diapers that could absorb that much liquid. I was unable to think of anything useful until I got out of the shower. After I finished drying off a bit, I glanced at the sink and saw a fresh bar of soap sitting next to it. The idea of washing my own mouth out with soap instantly found its way into my head and I instantly knew that it would work. I'd read about it in ABDL stories before, but I've never thought to try doing it myself. I decided then and there that it would be my punishment when I got home from school. My day at school was uneventful, as usual. My mind constantly drifted to thinking about after school and my impending self-punishment. My heart started beating a bit harder on the bus as I approached home. From what I'd read, mouth-soapings weren't fun to experience. A punishment wasn't supposed to be fun though, and I'd done something naughty. I rushed through the door as soon as I got home. Mom was still at work for the next couple of hours, so I'd have plenty of time to myself. After setting down my things, I raced to the bathroom and stared at the bar of soap. Very soon, it would be cleaning out my naughty mouth. Remembering that mouth-soapings can be messy, I took my shirt off and set it on the toilet lid. I unclipped my bra and set it down as well, leaving me completely topless. While setting my bra down, my eyes drifted over to the trashcan. I'm guessing that since I was dry this morning, mom didn't feel the need to take out my pull-up. Since there was nothing wrong with it, I decided to take it out and put it on for my punishment. I quickly pulled down my jeans and panties and stepped out of them. As soon as they were off, I began working the Goodnite up where it belongs. Now that I was appropriately dressed in nothing but a pull-up, it was time to begin. I picked the soap off its tray next to the sink. While running it under the water and getting it nice and lathery, I looked up at myself in the mirror. Looking back at me was a little girl with nothing but her pull-up on. Given my relatively short stature and my practically non-existent chest, I felt even more like a toddler. When the soap was plenty lathery, I braced myself and opened my mouth. I tasted the chemicals as soon as the bar rubbed against my tongue. The taste was terrible, and the feeling it left behind was just as bad. Once the bar was about as far in as it could get, I began sliding it in and out. Suds and soapy saliva rapidly began pooling into every crevice of my mouth. Drool began to flow down my mouth and onto my chest as I continued soaping every surface of my mouth. After every surface of my mouth felt like it had been thoroughly coated in the disgusting tasting soap, I bit down on the bar. The fowl taste made itself known again as soon as my teeth broke the surface of the now-soft bar. Using my clean hand, I quickly set an alarm on my phone for 90 seconds. Setting my phone down, I lifted my head up to see how I looked. My mouth, chin, and chest were covered in soapy drool and a caked layer of soap was visible all around my mouth. The drool was still flowing as well, so I'm sure it will be much worse by the time I can take the soap out. If someone saw me, there'd be no way they'd think I was an 18 year old girl. Instead, they'd see a naughty toddler with a thoroughly cleaned mouth. As I stated multiple times already, the soap tasted terrible. It was like I had just taken a drink of random cleaning products with a touch of mint. The feeling was just as bad. My entire mouth was coated in a film with a feel that I couldn't quite describe. My teeth felt especially bad, seeing as how they were dug right into the bar of soap. I looked down at my phone and whined when I noticed that only 30 seconds had past. This was a truly terrible punishment that I'm glad mom never used on me. Sure, she threatened me with it multiple times as a child, but never went through with it. Experiencing it now was terrible, but at least I was in control of the situation. At 40 seconds left, I felt pressure in my bladder. Without even thinking, I immediately began letting loose and flooding my pull-up. After a couple of seconds, I realized what I was doing and tried to stop. By then though, it was already too late. Unable to stop the stream, I decided to just enjoy it. I was slightly turned on before due to my humiliating self-punishment, but the feeling of my wet pull-up amplified it. I let out a moan as I felt my pee soak throughout the pull-up, which caused me to bite harder on the soap. My pee just kept flowing and eventually I even felt some drops run down my leg. My bladder finished emptying as soon as the alarm I set went off, leaving me no time to think about my leaking pull-up. I quickly pulled the bar of soap out and began furiously rinsing my mouth out. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't get all of the after-taste or feeling out. After cleaning out my mouth the best I could, I focused on cleaning up the rest of my body. The drool that didn't land in the sink was completely covering my chin to my chest. Once that was done, I was finally able to shift my attention to my leaky Goodnite. I never planned on wetting it, but I lost myself in the moment. I quite literally had an accident. I knew I should of taken it off, but the thought of having a literal accident made me too horny. Standing right in front of the mirror, I brought my hand down and began pleasuring myself through my filled pull-up. My pee squished out through the pull-up, sending a little more down my leg and even onto my hand. I came very quickly and intensely after thinking about myself being punished by mom like I had just done myself. I imagined mom standing behind me, throughly soaping my mouth while I stood there in nothing by a pull-up. Eventually, I was instructed to bite down on the soap like I had done already. Mom would then begin to paddle my bottom while I stood there and wet my pull-up. Once I recovered, I began to grasp the severity of what I had done. Not only had I ruined a bar of soap, I also completely filled a pull-up that I told mom I kept dry. I was legitimately in fear of getting a spanking now, especially after I had just relieved all of my horniness. The best idea I came up with was to bury the Goodnite and soap in the garbage under some other stuff and hope that mom wouldn't notice when she took it out. Not exactly safe, but it was the best idea I could come up with. I carefully took my pull-up off and placed it in the garbage. I made sure to thoroughly clean myself and used the wipes to help cover up pull-up in the trash. The slight taste and feel of the soap didn't leave my mouth for at least another hour after I left the bathroom. That time wasn't fun. No matter how much I tried, I could not get the feeling to go away. Thankfully, it had naturally gone away by the time mom got home and made dinner. My night proceeded like usual for a few hours after dinner, until mom unexpectedly walked into my room. Chills spread through my body when I saw the unhappy expression on her face. "Do you want to talk about what I found in the bathroom garbage, sweetheart?" She asked me, not sounding very happy. "W-What did you find?" I timidly asked, already knowing the answer. "I found a very wet pull-up, even though you told me you were dry this morning." Mom answered. "Did I?" I asked, trying to feign ignorance. "Yes, you did. That's why you didn't get a spanking this morning." Mom fired back. There was no doubt in my mind that she thought I had lied to her this morning. "Oh, I um..." I tried to respond, but couldn't think of a valid excuse that wouldn't reveal what had actually happened. "Listen sweetheart. The spankings are supposed to help you stop waking up wet. You're not going to get better if you lie to get out of them." Mom said to me. "I'm sorry mom..." I said, looking away. "I'll be back in a moment then sweetheart." Mom said before leaving my room. I had a good idea what she was doing and I was afraid. It's one thing to get spanked when I was horny and wanting it, but that wasn't the case this time. My heart started pounding as the fear of my impending spanking began to set in. I couldn't believe I was stupid enough to wet that pull-up! Even while I was in the middle of punishing myself for not wetting it. Mom came back half a minute later carrying the usual hairbrush and towel, confirming what I already knew was coming. "You know the drill, sweetheart." Mom said, taking a seat. I looked down in shame and slowly made my way over to mom. Once I was close enough, she unbuckled my jeans and began lowering them to my ankles. She made me step out of them and soon my panties followed, leaving me bottomless. I didn't resist as she lightly pulled me over her lap. We both said nothing and before I knew it I felt the first blow of the hairbrush assault my bottom. I could tell that this wouldn't be pleasant in the slightest, based solely off the first few swats. Maybe I deserved this for being so reckless earlier, but a full spanking seemed a bit excessive. The swats continued raining down at a slightly faster rate than usual and it wasn't too long before I was in tears. The last couple of spankings I was able to enjoy on some level, but I just couldn't put myself in the proper mood. This probably made the pain much worse for me. "I'm sorry mommy! Please stop!" I cried out, practically blubbering now. My pleas fell on deaf ears though and mom continued the spanking with no hesitation. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of pain, moms alarm went off. Like before, I probably wouldn't have even known she stopped if I hadn't heard the alarm. I laid still on moms lap, crying my eyes out afterwards. Usually mom would let me stay there until I could confidently get up, but this time was different. After half a minute or so mom lifted me up off her lap and carried me over to my bed. "W-w-what are you d-d-doing, m-mommy." I blubbered out as I was laid down painfully on my back and butt. "We're not done with your punishment yet, sweetheart. The first spanking was to make up for the one you missed this morning. This next one is for lying to me to get out of a spanking." Mom explained. My heart nearly stopped when I heard I was about to receive another spanking. I knew mom was mad, but I had just been spanked until I was a crying mess! There's no way I could handle any more! "No! P-please mommy! I'm sorry!" I begged. "I know you're sorry sweetheart. I hope after this you'll be sorry enough to not do it again. Here's what's going to happen: You're going to pull your legs back and hold them in place against your chest. Then, you're going to get a 30 second spanking in that position with the hairbrush." Mom explained. I could only cry harder as I accepted my fate. I slowly raised my legs up to my chest and assumed the diaper position. I had wanted to get spanked like this before, but not like this! My very red bottom was soon on full display to mom, who was readying another timer on her phone. After starting the timer, mom wasted no time beginning her assault. The hairbrush quickly rained down on my already sore butt. This hurt much worse than what I just received, but it was not in the same spot. It take me a moment to realize that mom was hitting my lower butt and sit spot! Before long I was howling in pain with tears freely flowing down my face. Mom didn't hesitate in the slightest though and kept up a consistently fast pace. It wasn't too much longer before I whining out loud as well. It was only 30 seconds, but it felt longer than the normal spanking I had just received. I immediately let go of my legs and let them fall once mom's alarm went off. That was a dumb decision on my part though, as a fresh wave of pain shot through my body as my butt hit the bed. I quickly rolled over onto my stomach and rubbed my butt while I sobbed into my pillow. I cried for several minutes while mom stood behind me and rubbed by back and butt. After a few minutes, mom gave me instructions to 'wait here' and then left the room. I hadn't moved an inch in the time she was gone but had managed to get my crying under control. "Let's get you ready for bed sweetheart. Do you think you can stand up?" Mom asked once she returned to my room. I silently began getting out of my bed while being careful not to touch my butt to anything. Once I was on my feet, mom began taking off my shirt and bra, leaving me naked in front of her. My face blushed red, though it would be hard to tell due to all the crying from before. I was embarrassed to be standing on display like this, but was too exhausted to give any resistance. "Do you need to use the potty?" Mom asked me as she set my discarded cloths on my bed. "N-no." I said lightly. Mom then went over to my bag of Goodnites in the corner and grabbed one out of it. She brought it over to me and began to spread it out in her hands. When she got down on her knees in front of me I realized what she was expecting. Humiliated, I lightly used moms shoulders to balance myself and stepped into the pull-up. Mom then began snaking it up my legs until I felt the padding take its proper place. I let out a small whine when I felt it brush over my sore bottom. "I want you to go brush your teeth and then we can talk." Mom instructed. "Y-yes ma'am." I replied, quickly scurrying to the bathroom in only my pull-up. I quickly brushed my teeth like my mom instructed before returning to my room. Any and every movement caused my Goodnite to brush against my sore bottom, forcing me to try to be as still as possible. The entire time I couldn't get my mind off of what had just happened. Mom had given me not one, but TWO spankings and then dressed me in one of my pull-ups like I was a toddler. Thankfully mom didn't discover what had actually happened with that pull-up, but I'm not sure if that was worth a second spanking. In the moment, I silently swore to myself that I was going to stop wetting my pull-ups. It was certainly fun, but it was no longer worth receiving a spanking over. I had only myself to blame for asking for this treatment of course, but there was nothing I could do about it now. When I returned to my room mom had already laid out a set of my pajamas on the bed. I wordlessly made my way over to them to put them on, but mom stopped me before I could. "I want to talk before you finish getting ready for bed." Mom explained. Standing in front of mom in just this pull-up was going to make the lecturing I was about to receive exponentially more humiliating for me. I complied though, not wanting to risk any other punishment. "I'm disappointed that you lied to me this morning sweetheart." Mom started. "I thought you were being mature and handling this like an adult, but this morning you lied to me to get out of a punishment like a child would. I thought I could trust you to tell me the truth and manage your bed wetting yourself, but today you have shown me that that is not the case. So, for the next few weeks, I will be managing your protection." "Please mom, I'm sorry! I promise I won't lie to you again!" I said, not knowing what all what mom explained would entail. "Sorry sweetheart, but you showed me today that you can't be trusted to handle it yourself. Starting tonight, I am going to keep your protection in my room. I will bring you one to change into at night before bed. In the morning I will come in to check if you stayed dry myself. Do you understand?" mom asked. "Yes ma'am." I answered back. I was mad about getting lectured and compared to a child, even if it was appropriate. Mom left my room with the package of Goodnites in tow soon after hugging me and wishing me good night. I got myself dressed in the pajamas that she laid out for me afterwards and got into bed. It was hard getting comfortable due to the hot pain throbbing on my butt cheeks. I ended up laying down on my stomach. Laying in bed in pain like this only hardened my resolve to stop wetting myself. It took a little bit due to how early it was for me to be going to bed and the pain, but eventually I finally passed out. ----- I woke up sometime in the night with my bladder aching. Instinctively, I almost let it flood into my pull-up but was thankfully able to stop myself. I forced myself to get up out of bed and make my way to the bathroom. The pain from last nights spankings was still present, but somewhat dulled out. When I got to the toilet, I carefully pulled down my pajama pants and pull-up. Once they were out of the way I sat down, winced, and let my bladder go. I was actually somewhat proud of myself for not using my pull-up instead. Embarrassment filled me when I realized how silly that sounded. When I was finished, I pulled my pull-up and pajama pants back into place. I made my way back to my room quickly and tried to fall back asleep. I'm not sure how long it took, but I eventually succeeded. ----- I woke up in the morning to mom shaking my shoulder. "Come on sweetheart, get up and get ready for school." She lightly said. I eventually rolled over onto my bottom, slightly feeling the residual pain from last night. It was nothing major though and I was able to stand it. "Did you stay dry tonight?" Mom asked. "Yes." I answered, brushing my hands against my pull-up just to be sure. "Well, get up out of bed so that I can check." Mom instructed. "Please mom, I promise that I'm dry. You don't need to check." I embarrassingly answered. "You told me you were dry yesterday when you weren't sweetheart. Now come on, I need to get ready for work." Mom answered back. Defeated, I slowly rolled out of bed. Once on my feet, mom got on her knees in front of me. She hooked her hands around my pajama pants and gently brought them down to my ankles, exposing my dry pull-up. I thought it being visually dry would be enough to please her, so I was shocked when I felt her rub the bottom of the padding. "Good job sweetheart!" Mom said while standing up and giving me a hug. "Now go get ready for school." I did as instructed, this time without the feeling of wastefulness that I had yesterday for not using my pull-up. As much as I wished I could have, it was not worth the spanking. I deposited my completely dry pull-up in the garbage can without a second look back and carried out the rest of my morning routine. That night at around 10:00pm, mom came into my room carrying one of my Goodnites. I expected her to come over and dress me in it like last night, but instead she just left it on my bed. I guess I still had the privilege of putting it on myself. After that, mom wished me good night and went to bed. ----- This routine continued for the next 3 days. In that time I made sure to keep my pull-ups dry, earning lots of praise from mom every morning after she personally verified it. In that same amount of time, I never felt an urge to masturbate or even look at ABDL content online. That is until Friday night. It was a little after midnight and mom had gone to bed hours ago. I was a bit 'pent up' by this point so I finally gave in to my urges. I quickly stripped out of my pants and panties and replaced them with my pull-up. Next went everything above my waist, leaving me completely naked except for my pull-up. Now properly dressed for the occasion, I sat down at my computer and began searching through several ABDL stories. After several minutes I settled on one with ample usage of diaper punishment and spankings. The main character was a girl who was tricked into being diaper punished by her little sister. The little sister made sure that the main character received plenty of spankings and humiliation the entire time. Reading through the story made me long for a spanking of my own. It had been over 4 days now since my last one and much as I hated them in the moment, I still enjoyed them and the humiliation they provided. Was it worth it though? In mom's eyes I was finally getting my bed wetting under control plus I would probably end up regretting it afterwards anyways. On the other hand, if I stayed dry too long she would eventually take away the Goodnites I had worked hard to get. It may also look suspicious if I just up and stopped with no issues after over a week of wetting every night. With these thoughts in mind and horniness clouding my judgment, I release my somewhat strained bladder and began wetting my pull-up. It soaked it all up without issue while I began playing with myself and imaging myself in the position of the main character in the story. When I had finally finished wetting, the pull-up was warm, squishy, and felt and like heaven. I stood up and continued playing with myself, getting lost in my own imagination. I imagined myself in the story. I needed to pee really bad and had to beg my sister to pull down my pull-up and let me use the training potty in my room, as I was forbidden from doing so myself. She refused however, forcing me to wet my pink princess pull-up in front of her. She wasted no time in calling our mom, who was angry with me for not using the potty. I would then proceed to be thoroughly spanked on my bare bottom before being sent to the timeout corner in my wet pull-up and a pacifier. I exploded into my wet pull-up shortly after. The similarities to my current situation made the fantasy even better for me. Sadly, I didn't have a training potty or a pacifier though. I did however receive spankings for wetting myself, which is exactly what I'm in for when I wake up tomorrow. As I calmed down and came off my high, I began regretting what I had done. I was now guaranteed a painful spanking tomorrow morning. With mom having all of my dry pull-ups and and checking for wetness herself every morning, there was no way out of it. That made it a bit exciting for me, but still scary. After finishing the rest of my bed time routine in my already soaked pull-up, I slowly drifted off to sleep. ----- I woke up to mom nudging me like usual. I instantly took notice of my wet pull-up and remembered what I did last night. It was fun then, but I'm now regretting it. When I rolled over on to my back I felt my cold pee squish out up against my skin, which didn't feel too pleasant. "Did you stay dry again sweetheart?" Mom asked me after giving me a moment to wake up. "N-no" I answered. "I'm sorry sweetheart, you were doing really good too. Get up out of bed and I'll be back in just a moment." Mom instructed before leaving my room. I groaned and did as instructed. At least she didn't ask me to let her see. It doesn't really matter though, since she would be getting a clear view of it in a few minutes. I slowly made my way out of my bed and onto my feet. Mom returned moments later carrying the customary towel and hairbrush. "Let's get this over with sweetheart." Mom said, beckoning me over to where she was sitting. I thought the same thing and made my way over to her. She wasted no time in pulling down my pajama pants, exposing my bloated pull-up to her. She had me step out of them and toss them aside. Next went my Goodnite as mom pulled it down to my knees. I was now properly dressed for my spanking and mom didn't waste any time guiding me over her lap. The swats began almost as soon as I was in position, engulfing the house with sounds of slapping and whining. After a while, the whines turned into crying. This was my first time getting spanked in over 4 days and in that time I apparently forgot just how bad they hurt. One of the worst parts was not knowing how much longer I had to endure it. I had a clock in my room, but I couldn't see it from my position over moms lap. The entire time I was crying I was regretting letting my horniness get the best of me last night. It was then that I resolved that I was finished getting spanked, even if it meant I would have to give up my pull-ups. It was ironic really; I had told mom that spankings may help stop my bed wetting as a way to fulfill my perverted fantasies, but they were doing exactly that. After what felt like an hour, moms alarm sounded and my butt was finally spared. As usual, mom let me lay still and soothed my sore butt until I was able to get up and stand on my own. During that time I tried to stop crying. I also thought over my resolve that I made minutes ago. As much as I loved the feeling and childishness of my pull-ups, they weren't worth the pain I was in and I could only keep them for so long without using them. Eventually I was helped up off moms lap and onto my feet. Once mom was gone I pulled my wet Goodnite back up and carried out the rest of my morning routine. ----- It has now been 10 days since my last 'accident' and the same amount of time since my last spanking. Mom has been praising me often for how well I've been doing like I'm a child, but at this point I didn't really mind. Since my last spanking, I've only masturbated once in my pull-up. I was smart enough not to wet myself first though. Tonight was going to be the night that I give up my pull-ups. I am going to tell mom that I'm going to sleep in my panties. I felt a pang in my heart at this thought. I loved the feeling of my pull-ups and the childish humiliation they brought, but I couldn't justify keeping them if I wasn't going to use them. The spankings I had personally requested had ruined any chances of me wanting to use them. My package of Goodnites was starting to run somewhat low as well. Mom returned them to me last week, but still verifies the reported state of my pull-up every morning. There were probably about 7 in there still if I had to guess. I planned to keep them around, stored in the back of my closet 'just in case'. Maybe I could still take one out and indulge in some naughty fun from time to time. That night I sat down at the dinner table with mom. Things were going normally until I spoke up about my plan. "Mom, it's been 10 days now since my last accident." I exclaimed. "Yep, good job sweetheart." she replied. "Because of that, I'm going to try wearing my panties to bed tonight." I stated, feeling like a small child. "It seems like your problem is under control now, so that's good. I'm going to miss seeing you in your protection every morning though. You look just adorable with it." "Mom!" I fired back. I agreed with her and I will miss wearing them, but being told that by my own mother is embarrassing! "I'm just kidding sweetheart. I'm glad you don't need them anymore." She answered. Dinner and the rest of the night went on as normal after that. When I went to get ready for bed I instinctively went to grab a pull-up, but stopped myself. With a depressed sigh, I went and brushed my teeth, padding free. It felt wrong laying down in bed without a pull-up on. They have been my exclusive night time underwear for over two weeks now, and I felt like I was missing something without them. It was kind of hard for me to even get to sleep without feeling the soft padding up against me. I will miss my pull-ups, humiliation, and in a way even the spankings. They all had been a large part of my life for what felt like a while now, even if it was just a few weeks. Maybe in the future I could have a couple of one-off accidents to justify wearing them again for a few nights. That would have to be a while from now though, since my butt was still not ready for another spanking. With these thoughts in mind, I slowly drifted off to sleep. I don't remember too well, but I believe there were tears in my eyes at the time. - End - Epilogue: I very recently graduated high school and am now looking for a summer job before I go to college. The prospect of having a job was exciting to me. Soon I will be able to purchase my own baby items and indulge further into my fantasies. For now though, I just had to be patient. It has now been four months since I gave up my pull-ups. In that time I have not wet my bed once. I have, however, taken a pull-up or two from the leftovers in my closet to play around with. I would of course wet them and play with myself, just like I used to. I only did this if I could dispose of them without mom knowing though, which made it hard and is why I've only done it twice. While I had kept my bed completely dry every night, I was unfortunately unable to keep my bottom free of spankings. After my bed wetting supposedly stopped because of the spankings, mom began to use them as her go to disciplinary method. I was relatively well behaved, but I could have my moments from time to time. Misbehavior used to be met with a lecturing and possibly a light grounding, but now it was met with a lecturing and a firm spanking. These were usually done over moms lap in my bedroom with a hairbrush like before, but mom was not afraid to mix it up. After I brought home an F on a report card she was the angriest I'd seen her in a long time. She made me lay down on my bed and assume the diaper position, just like when she punished me for supposedly lying to her about wetting myself. Afterwards she spanked my poor bottom senseless for multiple minutes, making sure to shade every part a nice red. Sadly, the spankings were very effective too. I would always be on my best behavior for days after one. This didn't go unnoticed by mom either. If I was acting up, she would ask if I needed an 'attitude adjustment', which I very quickly learned was code for a spanking. Just the threat of it was usually enough to get me in line. Other than that though, my life has been mostly normal. There's no way I'd ever be able to forget my experience as a fake bed wetter. I honestly missed it a lot, but I would be crazy for wanting the frequent spankings that came with it. Now that I graduated high school every day was free for me though, so maybe an occasional spanking wouldn't be too bad... After thinking that, I contemplated if it really was worth it. I did heavily miss wearing my pull-ups to bed every night and their ability to make me feel so good. I still had a few in my closet that were left over from before. Maybe I could wet myself once or twice, just to have them back for a little bit... That night when I was beginning to get ready for bed I opted to skip using the toilet and set a quiet alarm for 6:00am. I had a harder time than usual falling asleep that night. It could partially be attributed to my bladder, but I think it was largely due to thoughts of my pull-ups and what tomorrow would bring.
  21. A. Have pee dreams and wake up soaked with some or even total memory of your dream. OR B. Have no memory of wetting in your sleep, and wake up to discover your diaper is inexplicably soaked.
  22. Right. So yeah like, I just made an intro post, why not do this RIGHT NOW?! Jeez, me, calm down. But like seriously, we are doing this cause I'm up and I need to vent this out. So this is more or less my thought space. Rambling to the void. If anyone is here to read this stuff, hi! Today is day one of what I'm going to call Mixy's Accidental Sleepytime Blog and Q+A. I'm gonna update this thread with nighttime thoughts and progress towards uh....not waking up with a painfully full bladder. So yes, to document progress and feelings on sleepy wetting. Bedwetting, to use the less silly term. I know this is rather contentious, but I let me just start today by laying out my personal thoughts on the issue for me and me alone. So, I have trouble sleeping. I have a tendency towards anxiety and worrying about everything, which seems to run in the family. Thus, I have trouble sleeping. Always have. Once I get thinking about something, it snowballs, especially when lying down. You know what helps though? Being in a little headspace. If I only have 3 year old Mixy thoughts in my head, I'm comfy and cozy and everything is roses without the thorns. It sometimes takes work, sometimes I just start getting progressively more little the tired-er I get. Either way, it helps. The other thing to mention is that, usually, while I have trouble getting to sleep, once I AM asleep, my exhausted body doesn't wake up at all. This is combined with, maybe due to how I am, maybe due to how I was raised (strictly and very fearing of shame), maybe due to genetics, like, a bladder with 20 locks on it. Meaning it will hold onto absurd amounts of pee and not burst when I'm asleep. I wake up with a distended below-tummy that is rock hard and VERY painful, like everything in my lower abdomen and pelvis hurts, and then hobble to the toilet, sit down, and pee for like a thousand years. It's as ridiculous as it sounds. My body doesn't like being hydrated I guess, so I just produce crazy amounts of pee. If I drink normally, I'll pee way more than most people, and not small amounts like with a UTI (I freaking hate those). My bladder is full each time. I'm not drinking a ton when I sleep, just normally, and I wake up and pee out the Great Lakes. I literally feel like I'm causing damage to my internal organs (at least the ones involved in the urinary system). I mean, it's fine, I've lived like this for many years. But, ya know, while it's "fine," it kinda also stinks and I hate it. I've gone back and forth about this. Like for years. This isn't a sudden want I've had. I know that I'd be consigning myself to a lot of other issues possibly, possible embarrassment, etc. But like, I just kinda want to go back to wetting while sleeping. Bedwetting. This solves two problems. One, the ridiculous basketball of urine in my bladder every morning that hurts and is probably not good for my health. Two, wearing diapers to bed every night, and especially if I know or think I will NEED them is a huge little trigger for me, which means I'll basically collapse into littlespace as soon as I'm wearing my nightnight gear (jammies and diaper and stuffed friend to hug). Which in turn means I can just go to sleep easily and all the time. I know some people suffer with this and wish they could have an iron bladder like me. I don't want to lessen that struggle of theirs. In no way do I think this is an ideal solution for everyone, or even anyone.....but I think it will work for me. Being honest here in this little space of mine, do I deny that a part of my brain thinks this is "cute?" Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.... Ok so yes....yes the thought of me wetting the bed like my little age is....cute....to me. I WANT to be more like my little side. I want to take on those toddler/preschooler that hasn't quite gotten the potty down yet qualities. I know the downsides, and they aren't nothing....but honestly, I think I'd be much happier as a bedwetter. So like....there it is. Honesty is certainly...honest. I'll take my bedwetter in training badge, please. So...being the diligent little BWiT (bedwetter in training....oh goddess, please help me find a better acronym), I already found a "little" aware therapist that does hypnosis type stuff. Yes, I know it's not magic, but it helps me get my mind in the right sort of place and actually is therapeutic in general. Helps me shut off all the noise. You know it's incredibly hard to find someone that is a professional and isn't just churning out someone's happy time fantasy? It's very hard. And even harder if you aren't a dude since the vast majority of that stuff you just find online is for dudes. I have nothing against people that like that stuff (or are dudes), but like, it's not for me. I either need sugary sweet treating me like a kid to insta-littlespace me and be all innocent, but ALSO effective, or just professional-type let's work on your goals. Since the former is a pipe dream, I have the later. This person is a professional in every sense of the word, and is purely focused on helping people reach their goals and make them happy, not "turned-on" if you will. Which, yeah, that kind of stuff just pulls me right out of little space and right out of any kind of relaxing trance. Again, if you like that, no hate. Only love I'm a big fan of love! And I appreciate that. Didn't think that existed for littles. So first step is trying to get into the mindset that this is what I want and this is what I'm working towards. So that's now. Today. What am I feeling right now? Well, a little weird because, again, this is against everything I was taught, a little hopeful, curious if this will work. Honestly, kinda a little excited working towards probably the "littlest" thing I have ever done. Anything I can do safely and privately that makes me feel like a little kid/toddler just makes me happy automatically, and just thinking about needing diapers cause I can't help wetting myself just kinda gives me warm sunshiney vibes. Soooooo...that's the story. Thoughts, concerns, kind words, help? As the title says, ask me questions about this, answer my inexperience with your thoughts, just write stuff. Any comfy sleep diaper recs that will hold back Niagra falls level flooding? Habits? What to look forward to as this becomes a habit? Anything. The floor is open. I hope to answer reply's and post progress and thoughts with some regularity. Or something. See you after Ninis. Sleep tight, Mix
  23. Are you a bedwetter? Were you a bedwetter ? Do you want to be a bedwetter?
  24. This happened to me when I was 14 after I begged my mom not to tick the "bedwetter" box when filling out the application. The fourth night into my first week I completely soaked my pjs and sleeping bag and right through the thin mattress on the wood cot. The story ended fairly well but I'd like to hear others role play what they think could or should happen in such a situation.
  25. Chapter 1: The Cuckhold “Ugh, Charles. What the fuck are YOU doing back this early”, Callie said breathlessly as she looked at him with disgust. She was straddling a big muscular dude reverse cowboy so she was facing the door. He could see she was sweaty and her pussy was red and dripping around his huge rock hard cock. He had come home and heard her moaning loudly in his bedroom. They were on his bed. His sheets. A picture of him and her together taken last summer on the nightstand. “Oh my… oh god… Cass… I …oh GOD!” he stammered, in shock, tears coming to his eyes. “Oh shut the fuck up!... ugh!”, she said as she she slid him out of her and sat on the bed beside the guy. “Another fucking ruined orgasm because of YOU!”. “Get the fuck out. I’m busy here.”, she rubbed the guys rock hard 9” cock as she said this. “Go stay in a hotel tonight!”. The look of distain on her face hit him in the gut. “But… It’s my apartment..”, he spit out. “Jesus, do want me to get Dan here to fuckin throw you out?!”, she spit. “GO!”. The “dude” was laying there with a wet throbbing hardon, looking at him with an expression that said, “Try me, pussy”. He turned around and stumbled out of the apartment building and down to the parking lot crying. He started his car and drove aimlessly until he pulled into the nearest shitty low budget motel. He sat in his car in the motel parking lot weeping. ---- He checked into his room and laid on the bed in the fetal position. He got under the covers and set his alarm for work tomorrow. He was crying. The scene played out over and over in his head. He thought about how their relationship had deteriorated over the last year and how she had become more and more mean and dismissive of him. She kept reminding him how she was out of his league and how he was lucky she ever talked to him. He felt like such a loser. He didn’t do anything!! He just rolled over like a wimpy little cuck. Let Dan continue fucking her in HIS bed…. Oh god… he cried about what a loser he was. Then his mind wandered. He pictured her sweaty and writhing, riding his big cock, until she came to a screaming orgasm – something he had not been able to do for her for the last year with his pathetic little 3” micro-penis. He masturbated his little cucked baby dick furiously in the fetal position picturing this until he jizzed all over himself and fell a sleep in the seedy hotel bed. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 2 – The “Problem” When he woke up the next morning and felt all clammy and caught a strong wiff of pee smell all around him Oh shit!. WTF??? He had pissed the hotel bed in his sleep. He realized the maid was knocking at the door and he was an hour late for work… the alarm was beeping but he didn’t hear it. “Clean the room, Sir?”, the maid said through the door. He was panicking. “OK…. Uhm, ahh, please give me another half hour please!”, he yelled. He stood there horrified. The events of last night came back to him. He felt like such a pathetic little man-boy. “oh God…”, the thought. He jumped into the shower and got ready for work… he didn’t want to check out as he didn’t know if he’d be going home tonight or not. His mind told him “It’s “Dan’s” house now you little cuck loser. He would just have to leave the wet sheets for the maid and hope she wasn’t around when he got back from work so he wouldn’t have to feel the shame. --- He couldn’t concentrate on work. He was at his desk just replaying everything that had happened in the last 12 hrs. His life had been turned upside-down. What the hell was he going to do? It was completely fucked. His mind was a jumble. His phone rang suddenly. He felt a squirt of pee shoot into his briefs. “Oh my god, no…” he thought. He answered,… it was his boss asking him to come into his office immediately . He nervously walked to the bosses office hoping that his briefs had absorbed the pee and that none could be seen on the front of his tan kakis … he’d been wearing the same cloths since yesterday as well and he thought he could sense that everyone noticed. Charlene, the bosses secretary looked at him with distain as he approached. “He’ll see you now”. She looked him up and down and he felt his baby dick shrink further into his belly at her disgust at his pathetic-ness. He walked into his bosses office. “Look Andrews”, he said sourly, “An hour late?... pfft… You know I’d LOVE to fire you, right?... PLEASE give me one more excuse”. He stood their being berated for the next 5 minutes. Drifting off and thinking about the events of last night. “Are you listening?!?”, his boss raised his voice sharply. He started. He felt a small amount of poop slip out of his asshole and lodge itself between his cheeks. “Oh Jesus Christ”, he thought, panicking. “Ok, uhm Dean, I’m super sorry…. Uh I have a teams meeting in 3 minutes… uh.. I have to go.”, he stammered. He slipped out of the office quickly his boss exclaiming surprisedly…. He made his way to the men’s bathroom, trying to clench his butt cheeks together. He ran into a stall and pulled his pants down … his knees trembling together, little dick trembling between his skinny legs. He grabbed some toilet paper and wiped up the poo between his bum cheeks… it had already stained his briefs and he hoped no one would notice the smell. He sat down on the toilet, his head in his hands and wondered what the hell was going on ?... How could his life get any worse? Just then, his phone dinged with a text, he squealed a bit with a girly noise, a bit more poo dropped into the toilet. It was a text from Cassie. “Hey. I’m gonna move in with Dan now, obviously. I need the apartment for a couple more days. I’m away this afternoon… you can come by and get some stuff then. I’m taking your TV, stereo and bed with me. Please be gone when I get back tonight. Also Dan fucked me so hard I think it started my period!... I need you to go pick me up some tampons and leave them here for me on the counter.” She accompanied this with a selfie photo of her and Dan naked in his bed. She was rubbing Charles’s toothbrush on Dan’s wet dick… getting his cum all over it. Charles’s little pathetic dick got hard seeing this and he felt completely humiliated. He snuck out of work early and headed to the CVS to get Cassie’s tampons before heading home.
×
×
  • Create New...